MINE TO HOLD

OceanofPDF.com
SARA FIELDS

OceanofPDF.com
 C O NT E NT S

Prologue
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Epilogue

Afterword
Mafia and Billionaire Romances by Sara Fields
Books of the Wolf Kings Series
Sci-Fi and Paranormal Romances by Sara Fields
Books of the Alpha Brotherhood Series
Books of the Omegaborn Trilogy
Books of the Vakarran Captives Series
Books of the Captive Brides Series
Books of the Terranovum Brides Series
More Stormy Night Books by Sara Fields
About the Author

OceanofPDF.com
 Copyright © 2022 by Stormy Night Publications and Sara Fields

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in

any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying,
recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without
permission in writing from the publisher.

Published by Stormy Night Publications and Design, LLC.

www.StormyNightPublications.com

Fields, Sara
Mine to Hold

Cover Design by Korey Mae Johnson

Image by Depositphotos/opolja

This book is intended for adults only. Spanking and other sexual activities
represented in this book are fantasies only, intended for adults.

OceanofPDF.com
 PROLOGUE

M ila
I’d done this a million times, but my heart was still
pounding like a drum in my chest. I leaned forward,
peeking in through the window to make sure no one was
waiting for me inside with a gun ready to blow my brains
out. I mean, it wasn’t like I wasn’t prepared. I’d only staked
out the joint for the past three days, waiting and watching
every single person that went in and came out the front
door, back door, you name it. Right now, I was reasonably
certain that there was no one there other than the
permanent housing staff, but they’d gone to bed hours ago
or at least they’d turned off all the lights and were putting
on a good show of it.
Thunder cracked overhead and I jumped involuntarily,
looking up when lightning lit up the sky. For the briefest of
seconds, the entire world was as bright as if it were the
middle of the day.
I shook my head. I didn’t know why I was so jumpy tonight.
I hadn’t seen anyone here in hours. The sun had gone down
what felt like forever ago and the long driveway hadn’t had
any activity since about six o’clock. I didn’t expect there to
be any, not at three in the morning.
Quit stalling, Mila. Get going already.
With a deep breath, I reached for the window and pushed it
open. The hinges squeaked just the slightest bit and I
stilled. I waited several moments, but no one came running.
Thunder rumbled on the horizon and a harsh breeze cut
through the night, causing a shiver to race down my spine.
Not wanting to waste any more time than I already had, I
climbed through the open window into the house.
I didn’t know why I always got nervous before a job. It
wasn’t like I didn’t spend every waking hour prepping for it
before even stepping onto a property.
I’d spent a long time studying the blueprints of this house,
memorizing the sizes and layout of all the rooms. I knew
where the electrical lines ran, the AC ducts, the plumbing,
everything. I’d memorized the square dimensions of the
closets, blind corners where I could hide in case someone
was making rounds while I happened to be inside. I knew
that the house had at least ten guest rooms, but none of
them were being used. The onsite wait staff was housed on
the lower level and not in the main part of the house.
I was good at what I did. I didn’t like to toot my own horn,
but some people called me the best in the business, so who
was I to argue with them.
I knelt down, pressing my fingertips into the plush gray
carpet beneath my fingers. I’d entered the big house
through one of the guest rooms just like I’d planned. The
bed was hadn’t been slept in, but that was expected. I
needed to get upstairs to the office. That was where I
would find what I’d been sent here for.
I slinked along through the room and down the hall. Once I
entered the foyer, I crouched down and listened. It never
paid to be hasty in situations like this. I glanced up,
searching the place for cameras, and finding none. I started
when a soft meow echoed in the hall, and I kept low and
backed up a few steps. A small black cat came down the
stairs toward me.
I reached my hand out, facing my palm up and the creature
mewled again. She brushed up against my fingers, purring
softly before she ran off. I glanced up the stairs. When I
was convinced that no one was around, I decided to chance
it and make my way up to the second floor. I turned right
and snuck down the hall to the office. The door was locked,
but I made quick work of it with a lock pick.
It took me less than thirty seconds to break in.
It was a joke, really. With the kind of things that I knew
were stored in this place, the owner really should have
considered getting a better security system. I mean, it
probably wouldn’t keep someone like me out in the end, but
it would have at least made it a tiny bit harder for me.
I didn’t waste any time closing the door behind me. I took a
deep breath, listening to the overwhelming silence for a
few moments to calm myself. When I was ready, I started
looking around the room. Based on the blueprints, I mostly
knew what to expect, but actually standing inside the room
was something that couldn’t be replicated no matter how
much preparation I did beforehand.
There was a massive cherry wood desk at the center, the
kind of desk that a big time CEO would sit at as he decided
the fate of his company or whether or not to fire an
employee for some narrow-minded indiscretion. I sat down
in the chair for a moment, imagining myself in such a
position. With a sigh, I shook my head. That wasn’t an
option for a girl like me. I had a very particular set of skills
and those didn’t necessarily pertain to the life of a career
woman.
I slid my fingers along the molded edge of the desk and
glanced to the right. There was an enormous bookcase built
into the full length of the wall. To anyone else, it would just
look like a wall of books, encyclopedias, and all manner of
reference books, but I knew that it was much more. I
walked over to it, placing my hand against the wood. I slid
my fingers beneath the shelf, searching for the mechanism
I knew would be there.
Some rich people liked to be nostalgic, using a special book
to trigger the door, but from the look of things, I didn’t take
these owners to be the type. The mansion was nice, sure,
but it had the feel of a place that was decorated by an
interior designer and not the homeowners themselves. It
was lacking a personal touch and the same could be said
for the office.
Some people had buttons. Others a key code for the
computer. I hadn’t been able to find any indication of what
sort of trigger mechanism would open the saferoom, other
than what my gut told me.
This place seemed like it was owned by people that would
want an easy way in.
And I was right.
When my fingers brushed against the small hidden switch, I
grinned with victory. I flipped it, holding my breath as the
entire shelving unit swung forward.
I’d found the vault.
It had been easy, really. Maybe one day I’d write a memoir,
telling all my secrets so that people could protect
themselves from highly skilled thieves like me. But then
again, maybe not.
Upon first glance, I knew I’d hit the jackpot. It was so much
better than I’d imagined it would be.
There had been whispers of a giant cache on the dark web
for ages. I’d kept a file of notes that I saved whenever I saw
it mentioned, and over the years I’d gathered enough intel
to pinpoint the location. My client was particularly
interested in some of the supposed contents, so I’d taken
the contract on a premium. My earnings from this job alone
would set me up for a long time to come, enough to take a
substantial vacation until I felt ready to sign on for another.
My skills had long been sought after by the rich and famous
and I’d spent all my life honing them so that I was the best.
I was small, flexible enough to get into really tight spaces,
and smart. My overwhelmingly high success rate spoke for
itself.
The silence felt overbearing, but it always did.
I stepped inside and I ran my fingers over the metal
shelving, looking on in awe at the jewelry, old coins,
antiques, priceless paintings, and stacks of money. The
whole place was organized impeccably. Everything was
identified and labeled as if it was a museum or something.
OCD much?
I unshouldered my duffle bag and unzipped it.
My client wanted one particular item in the vault, but there
was so much more for the taking. I decided to focus on
what I was hired for first. I opened several drawers, finding
more money, old watches, gold, and silver bars, but when I
found the drawer of raw uncut gemstones, I knew I was
close. I opened the one above it and sucked in a breath.
There were so many diamonds.
I reached out and touched one of them, marveling as the
flawless stone reflected the soft light shining above it. I
took a small blue velvet purse out of my duffle and started
to fill it with one handful of diamonds after another.
My client wanted these. All of them. They would be
untraceable and highly valuable. Anything else in the vault
was mine to keep and I meant to take whatever I could.
Within reason, of course. I wasn’t going to get greedy.
I perused the rest of the jewelry, scanning and studying
each piece until I settled on a diamond necklace, a tennis
bracelet, a pink diamond ring, and several pieces of
tanzanite that caught my eye. I secured everything in my
duffle, padding it with more money until it was full. I could
only take what I could carry and a piece of me was
disappointed that I would miss out on the rest of the
incredible items stored here.
I’d never come back though. As a rule, I never hit the same
place twice no matter how tempting. It was too much of a
risk.
I was in and out of that vault in less than an hour. I closed
the door behind me and lifted the duffle up, slinging it over
both shoulders like a backpack. I snuck down the hall but
paused when I heard a footstep brush against the floor. In
silence, I dove into a coat closet, hiding all the way in the
back behind several thick wool jackets. I held my breath,
listening and trying to figure out what was going on. No
one had ever come here in the middle of the night, as far as
I knew anyway.
Maybe the owners were back from vacation; at least that
was what I assumed. From what I could tell, the property
was maintained, but not actually lived in on much of a
regular basis. I hadn’t thought about it until now.
Hushed whispers echoed in the foyer, and I crept forward
just enough to peek through the gap between the closed
door and the wall. There were two men standing there.
They were both tall and strong, but I found myself drawn to
the one on the left. His eyes caught the light and I studied
them, losing myself in the deep mahogany color. His nose
was bent a little at an angle, almost like it had been broken
before. His chin was covered in the shadow of a beard,
thick and dark, giving him a dangerous aura that made me
shiver just the tiniest bit.
My gaze turned downward, studying the expensive suit that
covered his muscled form. The fabric shone in the soft
light, but the platinum cufflinks on his wrists practically
sparkled. Each of them was diamond encrusted. The thick
platinum ring on his finger had a single ruby, enormous
enough to be five or six carats at least. It appeared to be
engraved with something, but I couldn’t make it out from
this far away. I’d have to get much closer to see it and I
definitely wanted to avoid that.
He didn’t look like just a rich man. He looked like
something else.
A criminal.
“Listen, Ronaldo, if we’re going to use this place as a
safehouse for the gun runners, we need to man it with
better defenses,” the man muttered. His brow furrowed
with frustration, and he turned those hardened brown eyes
back on his partner.
The man beside him looked exasperated and a little bit high
strung, like a man that had drank a whole pot of coffee an
hour ago and all the caffeine was hitting him at this very
second. The whites of his eyes were a bit bloodshot and
there was a hint of annoyance behind them.
“No one knows this place is here, Jon,” Ronaldo answered.
I knew about it, but I wasn’t about to tell them that.
“What if we post guards around the perimeter? Would that
be enough, boss?”
Boss? Boss of what?
“We should install security cameras on the inside too.
We’ve got a lot of money stashed here and it should be
adequately protected,” Jon continued resolutely.
“I’ve got a few guys that could do something like that,”
Ronaldo replied.
“Good. See to it that it’s done. I’m going to arrange a few
things myself in the meantime,” Jon said thoughtfully. I
watched him closely. His brows drew together as he
thought through various options before he moved to the
stairway.
I’m not sure where these men had come from, but they
most definitely hadn’t been here when I’d broken in. Safe
in the closet for now, I hunkered down, shifting only slightly
to balance the weight of my stolen goods on my back. I got
comfortable and listened to them talk about a few different
kinds of weapons and which Russian arms dealer would be
best to work with for each one.
By the time they walked off, I’d been able to figure out that
they were involved in some shady alliances that worked to
sneak weapons in and out of the city of New York, as well
as the surrounding area. Guns, knives, bullets, bombs, you
name it, they were shipping it in and out of the state. I
watched as they moved upstairs and disappeared toward
the office.
I was certain that I didn’t want to get involved in any of
that.
Even though I knew that I hadn’t left a trace of me for them
to find, I was still a little nervous. I had left the place as I
found it, shutting the drawers, and only taking what I could
carry. At first glance, it wouldn’t have been obvious to
anyone that I’d been there, or at least, it shouldn’t have
been. Either way, it was time to go. I’d already been in this
place longer than I wanted to be.
I took advantage of their absence, sneaking out of the
closet and back down to the guest room I’m come through
in the first place.
I slipped out the window and kept to the shadows all the
way into the safety of the surrounding woods. After about a
mile’s hike, I came upon my motorbike and mounted it.
With a hard kick, I started up the engine and sailed off into
the night. I smiled, knowing that another job was complete.
I didn’t look back.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 1

J on

Fucking hell. This wasn’t good.

I’d only been in the vault for a few minutes, but I knew
enough to know that the contents had been trifled with.
There were things missing and a lot of them.
I passed my hand over my face and sighed. It had only been
six months since Cyrus Holt had placed me in charge of the
Montagna family. He’d warned me that there would
probably be quite a bit of heat and tension from the
underboss Ronaldo and those loyal to him, and he’d been
right. Sure, I’d been able to acquire several lucrative deals
since then and things were calmer than they used to be,
but they were nowhere near settled. If I could prove myself
as a better head of the family than Mike or Anthony, that
would ease the stormy waters for good.
And this… this would definitely throw things into a tailspin.
This was shit rotten luck.
For a long time, I’d served the Montagna family as their
consigliere. Typically, that meant that I wasn’t part of the
family’s hierarchy, but I was their key advisor. I was
impartial, assisting the boss and the family when they
needed advice. The family had voted me into position back
during Mike’s reign and I’d served him for years, at least
until he was killed, and his son Anthony took over.
Anthony’s time had been even shorter, mostly because he
was young, foolish, and had been too focused on getting
revenge on a girl who’d rejected him in high school. He’d
pissed off the wrong people in the process and he’d paid for
it with his life.
I’d always been known for being competent, trustworthy,
and rational when it came to family matters. I did what
needed to be done for the good of the Montagnas, even if it
meant putting a bullet in between the eyes of our enemies.
I’d done that several times in the past and since I’d taken
over.
Things were just beginning to level out for me. In the time
since I’d taken the position of kingpin of the Montagna
mafia family, I’d acquired several lucrative weapons
contracts with tenuous alliances that I’d been trying to
secure for years, some of them in Russia, some in Ukraine,
and others in Belarus. My foot soldiers had set up several
business fronts in the city, including our own counterfeit
printing press safely below the ground floor of one of the
biggest banks in the state. I’d paid people off, blackmailed
several political players, and strengthened the position of
the family at least tenfold since Anthony’s demise.
It was all going perfectly fine until this very moment.
Fuck.
The Montagna family had set up a safehouse to the north of
the city several years back. The home had fallen into
foreclosure and Mike had purchased it on a whim,
remodeling and building an enormous vault to keep the
family’s assets safe and it had been robbed under my
watch.
It was a subtle job and I had to admit, quite elegantly done.
The metal shelves were wiped clean of prints. Whoever had
done it had moved in and taken only a small piece of the
stash, almost as if he wanted to get in and out without
being noticed at all.
I had noticed though. I hadn’t gotten this far in this world
without having impeccable attention to detail.
There were several very expensive pieces of jewelry
missing, as well as a million or two in hundred-dollar bills
that were no longer accounted for. I did a quick inventory,
swearing out loud when I discovered that the burglar had
swindled all of the uncut diamonds and raw gemstones in
our stash, amounting to somewhere around fifty million
dollars in value.
Once the news of such an incredible loss passed on to the
rest of the family, they would begin to question my position
as boss. I would lose their respect and with that, I would no
longer hold the power I once did.
Fuck me sideways.
I grabbed a sheet of paper and made a detailed inventory of
what was missing before I moved back into the office and
sat down at my desk. With a heavy sigh, I started my
reconnaissance all on my own. My underboss Ronaldo had
gone to bed, exhausted from the events of the day. We’d
been caught in a shoot-out in an abandoned factory
building when an ill-organized gang decided to try to claim
a piece of territory that wasn’t theirs to take. They’d been
dealt with, but the aftermath had been especially bloody.
He’d drunk a whole liter of grocery store coffee on the ride
here. Honestly, I didn’t know how he was sleeping right
now with that much caffeine in his system, but more power
to him.
I preferred sipping on a finger of bourbon at almost four-
thirty in the morning. The fire burning down my throat kept
me awake. I looked forlornly at the soft couch on the
opposite wall. Sleep would have to wait.
I had a thief to catch.
I clicked open my surveillance software, searching the past
footage for a hint of any trespassers. For a while, it all was
quiet. Much of the captured video was triggered by a bird
flying in front of a camera or the fluttering wings of a
butterfly, but then I zeroed in on an unfamiliar movement in
the shadows. I toggled on the heat sensor, and a small
human form came into view.
I narrowed my eyes, studying the capture. It was too small
to be a man, so it had to be a woman or maybe a teenager.
The longer I watched though, the more certain I became
that the robber was female. She moved along with the
expertise of someone who knew the area, which
immediately made me suspicious because there weren’t
any other houses for quite a distance. She stilled almost as
though she knew she was being watched and I zoomed in
on her.
She kept her head down as she crept toward the camera,
and I shook my head with disbelief as she dug into the mud
with her hands and smeared it all over the lens.
She was good, really good.
I traced her movements along the perimeter, noting her
direction before I lost her. I logged the time of the footage,
and I realized that she and I had probably been in the
house at the same time. She’d probably been upstairs in
the vault the moment that I’d walked through the front
door, which was more than a little nauseating.
She was skilled enough to avoid most of my cameras and
even though I combed the footage for hours, I couldn’t find
her point of entry or exit, which spoke to her adept ability.
There was no way she’d decided to rob me on a whim.
She’d been prepared for this.
Only once did I catch enough of the side of her face to
make out her dark brown hair and light eyes. I paused the
video and pushed it through several algorithms to improve
the image as much as I could. I had enough to run it
through facial recognition software, but only just barely. It
would really be pushing the abilities of my system.
To be honest, I’d be surprised if it actually came back with
a match.
I went back to the inventory list and sent out several alerts
to pawn shops or secondhand stores that carried enough
cash to cover the value of what she had stolen. I put out
calls to several of my friends to be on the lookout for the
pieces of jewelry that had been taken, knowing that many
of them were one-of-a-kind pieces. That meant they’d be
traceable if they happened to surface again.
I’d find her. Then I would make an example of her. She’d
rue the day she decided to steal from the Montagna family.
I’d make sure of it.
I swallowed down the rest of my bourbon, savoring the
fierce burn as it cascaded down my throat. My entire body
warmed, and I closed my eyes for a second before pushing
up out of my chair and collapsing on the couch.
I’d pick up the search after I slept.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 2

M ila
I sat back on the lounge chair, enjoying a margarita by the
pool under the warm kiss of the sun. The umbrella over my
head ruffled slightly in the breeze. There was a fluffy white
cloud drifting in the sky, and I smiled, noticing it looked like
a giant dragon with its wings outstretched.
This was the life, at least that’s what all the hotel
commercials said. I’d booked a room at the Waldorf, one of
the most expensive places in the city. The rooftop pool and
bar were beautiful and not super busy like most of the
cheaper hotels. The men and women that frequented this
place were the crème de la crème, decked out to the nines
in expensive swimsuits, sundresses, and sandals that were
all designer, and I couldn’t even begin to guess what the
label was on any of them.
One woman was even wearing a pair of red-bottomed high-
heeled shoes. I knew those were some sort of a statement
piece, but I’d never cared to know anything more.
Honestly, I felt like the biggest imposter here. I was
wearing an equally expensive one-piece swimsuit, but only
because I wanted to try to fit in and the front desk had
offered to get me whatever I wanted. I’d had my own
personal shopper for the day and all I’d had to do was
provide a piece of plastic to pay for everything he picked
out for me.
Even though I’d earned this, it still felt weird.
I looked down, studying the coral and rose pink and cream
blocked sections of the swimsuit. It was styled with only
one shoulder and ruched across the waist.
It didn’t feel like me.
It had been about two weeks since my last job and I’d been
enjoying the fruits of my labor ever since. I’d moved all of
the cash I’d stolen into an untraceable offshore account,
and I’d sold off several pieces of the jewelry I stole to
interested buyers that I found through several secure
channels. I kept a few things for myself, including a really
pretty solitaire tanzanite and diamond necklace that I
currently had around my neck. I held it in my fingers
absentmindedly, tracing my thumb along the edge as I
watched the rich people in the pool drink an impressive
amount of really expensive top-shelf champagne. They were
going to feel that in the morning, unless rich people had
somehow figured out a way to escape hangovers too.
I sipped on my margarita, feeling like the biggest fraud
ever.
I didn’t know why I was staying here. I didn’t feel like I
belonged even a little. Sure, I’d worked my ass off and had
made a name for myself, but I still wasn’t comfortable
doing anything to spend the money I’d earned.
I’d grown up on the street. I’d gone hungry often because I
hadn’t been able to afford food. My clothes were often worn
through in places, but I learned to sift through clothing
donation boxes pretty early on in order to replace them. My
mother was still alive as far as I knew, but she had a drug
addiction and hadn’t been there for me for as long as I
could remember. My father had disappeared the day I was
born, not wanting to be held down by the bonds of a child
or a wife. I didn’t even know his name.
I’d been on my own for a long time. I learned how to steal
because I needed to eat, and I’d perfected my skills ever
since. I’d never been caught. I had no record. No one had
my fingerprints on file and right now, I could be set for life
simply because I wished it. Right now, I could jump on a
plane, leave the country, buy a house on an island
somewhere, and live out the rest of my days in luxury.
I knew myself better than that though. I’d be restless
before too long. I’d want the rush of preparing for a job,
breaking and entering, and figuring out how to take from
the rich without them being any the wiser.
Plus, I had powerful friends now and as much as I wanted
to relax and never have to break into another house again,
I knew they would come calling sooner or later. I could try
to hide or flee the country, but they would find me in the
end.
This was my life and I simply had to live it.
With a sigh, I got up and slipped my feet into my fancy flip-
flops. I’d already forgotten the designer’s name. I shrugged
my dress back on and left the pool because this was
probably more sun than I’d ever gotten in a single day in all
my life. I took my unfinished drink with me.
I got into the elevator, watching the numbers rise after I
pushed the button to the twelfth floor. When the doors
slipped open, I returned to my room and changed for bed
even though it was only four in the afternoon. I fingered the
soft stretchy purple fabric of my nightshirt and pulled it
over my head. I smiled when I found a matching pair of
lacey cotton panties and slipped those on too. The outfit
was simple, but it made me feel pretty.
Not that anyone would see it.
I hopped into the oversized king bed, grabbing the remote
and turning on a romantic comedy. I settled in for the
evening, enjoying my solitude and the rest of my margarita
in the quiet of my own room. It felt nice to not be with rich
people anymore, and I could simply be myself.
The sky grew dark, and I could see the city lights started
blinking on all around me through the floor-to-ceiling
windows of my room. I fell asleep sometime later.
I woke up to a knock at the door the next morning. Blearily,
I blinked, and the knock sounded again. I pushed myself up
to a seated position. Confused didn’t even begin to describe
how I felt. With a soft groan, I rubbed my eyes and tried to
wake up.
“Room service,” a voice called out.
Had I even ordered anything? I furrowed my brow, trying to
remember.
That’s right. I had at check-in. The front desk had asked if I
wanted anything special and I had requested morning
coffee sometime after ten o’clock. With a disgruntled
groan, I climbed out of bed and walked out of the bedroom
into the front living room. I pulled my nightshirt into place
before answering the door and smiled as a man in a suit
pushed in a rolling tray complete with an enormous vat of
coffee. Knowing this place, it probably cost a thousand
dollars or something crazy because they only served the
best.
My palate wasn’t trained enough to even begin to tell the
difference.
“The Waldorf welcomes you,” the attendant said with an
unassuming grin.
I held the door as he walked past me.
“You can leave it here,” I pointed to the dining room table.
He nodded and I padded off to the bathroom, quickly
brushing my teeth and pulling a hairbrush through my
tangled locks. When I felt more presentable, I walked back
into the living room and the tray was there waiting on the
table. I squealed happily when I saw a small plate of
pastries, fruits, and cheeses.
My stomach growled. I didn’t think I ate dinner yesterday.
The man was nowhere to be found. With a shrug, I turned
around and poured myself a cup of coffee. There was a
small cup of creamer that I topped it off with, stirring it
with a silver spoon until it was the perfect shade. I sat
down, sipping a little. I almost spilled it on my lap when I
started, hearing a quiet scuffle behind me. I went to look,
but I only caught a glimpse of the hotel staff member that
had brought the coffee before he had his arm around my
throat and a piece of cloth pressed firmly over my nose.
The sweet sugary scent of flowers suddenly overwhelmed
me, and the edges of my vision started to go black. I
struggled, but he was a lot bigger than me, and he easily
overpowered me simply by squeezing his arm a little
tighter, making it harder to breathe. I tried to kick and
punch my way free, but the lack of air quickly made me feel
lightheaded and I realized that I was no match for him.
My coffee had fallen onto the floor. The mug had broken
into pieces and the liquid was pooling on the tile.
“Jon Moretti would like to have a word with you,” he
threatened, and I blinked, whimpering softly.
Who the fuck was that?

I woke up in the back of a car. My head was pounding, and

I vaguely recognized that my hands were bound in front of
me, and my ankles were lashed together with zip ties or
something like that. When I opened my eyes, I saw nothing
but blackness and panicked for several seconds until I
realized that a blindfold was securely fastened over my
eyes. I took several deep shaky breaths, trying to calm
myself to the best of my ability so that I could take stock of
my surroundings and figure a way out of this.
I remembered the attendant saying a name. What was it?
Come on, brain. Start firing anytime now.
Jay… Jason… Juan… No. None of those were right. Jon, that
was it. Jon Moretti.
I still didn’t know who that was.
I had no idea how much time had passed. Maybe fifteen
minutes, an hour, or several more. I had no way to know,
not when my sight was cut off like this. I could tell that I
was still dressed, at least partially. My legs were bare, but
the familiar fabric of my nightshirt was still soft against my
skin. My underwear was still where it was supposed to be,
which was a good thing. My fingers and toes felt intact, and
nothing hurt other than my head. I was thankful for that, at
least.
Whoever wanted to take me wanted me alive. Hopefully,
they would also want to keep me unhurt. And maybe not
dead.
Maybe this was a new client? I shook my head. No. That
wasn’t it. I would have heard something about it. Usually,
my handler Ricky would arrange for me to meet with new
prospective contracts after an extensive screening process
that would guarantee my safety on the meet up. He’d
placed bodyguards with me before, but I didn’t like being
followed everywhere and had put a stop to that relatively
quickly. I liked to work alone, but he would never have
approved something like this.
The car pulled to a stop, and someone pulled me out
roughly. The engine didn’t cut off, instead rumbling beside
us for a few moments before it drove off. With my arms and
legs bound, I couldn’t do much to fight him when he tossed
me over his shoulder like a sack of flour. He carried me a
short distance, opened a door, and continued on inside. The
noise of the outdoors was muted now, and the cold chill of
the air conditioning made me shiver. I tried to listen so that
I could have some idea about where I was, but there was
nothing distinctive about the place other than the muted
murmuring of a group of people talking several rooms
away. The quiet hush of a pair of elevator doors opened and
he walked inside. The doors closed as he turned around.
From what I could tell, it was an apartment building or
maybe a hotel. I couldn’t be sure though, not without being
able to see anything.
It was impossible to track how many floors we went up, but
I could tell enough to know that we were in a high rise of
some kind. When the elevator eventually came to a stop, he
carried me out and took several turns before I could hear a
key turning in a lock and a door opening.
More gently now, he lifted me off of his shoulder and placed
me back down on the floor. A door closed loudly behind me
with a deafening bang as he cut the ties at my ankles and
untied my wrists. When I was finally free, I rubbed my sore
skin. He said nothing as he grabbed the blindfold on my
face and tore it free. I yelped in surprise.
I blinked, having trouble seeing for several heart-pounding
seconds. Eventually I realized the room was dark and when
my eyes finally adjusted, I turned back to see two enormous
brutes standing by the door. Dressed in black and outfitted
with a gun at either side of their waists, they were the type
of criminal that wouldn’t blink twice about killing a girl like
me. They stared me down like they were waiting for me to
do something, almost challenging me to make a run for it,
but there would be no escaping from them. They could
break me in half like a twig without even lifting a finger.
I knew better than to do anything foolish.
Someone cleared their throat from behind me and I turned
back around. My eyes searched the shadows and only upon
closer inspection did I notice a figure sitting in an armchair
in the corner of the room. He was wearing an expensive
suit and when he flicked on a light on a side table, his
cufflinks sparkled beneath it. His tie was gray silk, and his
shoes were leather, recently shined and conditioned from
the looks of it. His suit was impeccably pressed and spoke
to a man that knew how to dress himself and do it well.
I swallowed anxiously. There was no way this was just a
normal meeting with a client. I was in serious trouble, and
it might already be too late for me to get out of here.
I looked around for anything that might help me escape,
taking stock of my surroundings just in case it would be
useful for me later.
From what I gathered, we were in an office of some kind. In
the center of the room was an enormous wooden desk. The
surface of it was remarkably clean with only a computer, a
keyboard, and a small black book. The walls were covered
with dark stained wood cabinets, all the doors shut and
hiding the contents inside. The knobs were a bronzed
twisted metal. On a normal day, I might have found them
pretty.
“Mila Everson. You’re a difficult woman to track down,” the
man rumbled from the corner. He stood up and I took a
nervous step back. I blinked several more times as he
stepped into the light. I gasped in recognition.
I knew his face. He was the man from the mansion, the one
with the ruby ring. I glanced down. He was wearing it now.
“Jon,” I whispered, curling my arms in front of me as if they
would protect me.
“So, you do know who I am then,” he replied, cocking his
head with interest. His gaze leveled with mine, inquisitive,
curious, and kind in a way I couldn’t quite place amongst
the resolute fury written all across his face.
I didn’t answer. I didn’t want to say too much to give away
that I’d seen him in the house I’d robbed not long ago.
“You are talented, I give you that. Even with all the
resources at my disposal, it took several days to figure out
your identity and several more to figure out where you’d
gone after you stole from me. To be honest, I’m surprised
that you had the balls to stay in my city after that,” he said
calmly, but there was a dangerous undertone to his voice
that hadn’t been there before.
I didn’t like it.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I countered,
feeling more and more uneasy by the second.
“Are you telling me that you don’t know the Montagna
family?” He cocked his head.
I swallowed hard. I did know that name.
Now it all started to make sense. My thighs trembled
beneath me, and I did my best to keep standing up. It
wouldn’t be good for me if I showed my fear.
I’d been taken by one of the biggest mafia families in New
York. I hadn’t heard whispers of them in some time, but by
the looks of things, they were still here in the city. Thriving
even.
“Does that mean something?” I replied, figuring it would be
best to play the clueless girl for as long as possible. Maybe
he’d let me go if I just kept playing dumb.
“You’re a pretty thing, but that doesn’t mean that you get
to be coy with me,” he replied. His voice had turned
somehow harder, and my core squeezed tight with anxiety.
My stomach felt like a thousand butterflies were fluttering
and pitching inside it and I did my best to swallow back my
rising panic. I lifted my chin, pulling my shoulders back and
standing as tall as I could.
“Fuck off,” I sneered. For a moment, his upper lip furrowed
with anger at my reply, but I ignored it as best as I could
and then it was gone.
He sighed. His disappointment radiated off him in waves
and I grew exceedingly uncomfortable at what that might
mean for me.
He seemed almost weary and that was the most unsettling
part of all.
“Let me go. I don’t know anything,” I demanded, and he
chuckled quietly. His arrogance radiated off him in waves
and he shook his head. He didn’t believe me. I gritted my
teeth, trying to remain strong even in the face of danger.
“You stole from me, Miss Everson. You will not be released
until you return what was not yours to take,” he countered.
“I didn’t take anything from you,” I scoffed, and he shook
his head again. He didn’t believe me. How could he know? I
had been so careful to avoid the cameras at the mansion,
but what if I’d missed one somehow? What if I’d overlooked
something else and he had evidence?
I had assumed the cache had belonged to some rich family
with old money that had been gone on vacation for some
time. The deeds to the house hadn’t mentioned the
Montagna family. Nothing had.
I’d unwittingly robbed the safehouse of one of the biggest
mafia families in the world.
I was fucked. Absolutely, positively fucked.
He cleared his throat and crossed his arms over his chest. I
shuffled from one foot to the other, waiting for him to break
the silence and give me some sort of clue about what was
going to happen next.
“You sold a piece of jewelry to a friend of mine. It was a
one-of-a-kind ruby necklace that had been in the Montagna
family for more than fifty years,” he explained, almost as if
he could read the questions in my mind.
I knew the one he was talking about, but I was careful not
to show that recognition on my face.
“He’s the one that told me your name,” Jon continued.
I didn’t know what to say. I turned my head, wanting to be
out of his ire for only a second until I figured out my next
move.
“He also told me about your very special set of skills and
how much that skillset is valued on the open market,” he
added.
Fucking hell. I lifted my chin bravely, trembling slightly as
my mind raced through possible next moves.
He smiled tightly, clearly enjoying watching me squirm.
“So, let me tell you how this is going to go, Miss Everson.
You’re going to be searched. You may choose whether you
want to be searched by my men here, or by the police.
Either way, I will find what you stole from me and then you
will be dealt with in the manner that is fitting for a girl like
you,” he threatened.
“What does that mean?” I asked nervously, and he smirked
suggestively.
My mouth went dry.
I swallowed hard as he sat back in the chair. He crossed his
legs and reached to the side, grasping a glass full of
whiskey and taking a long sip. Under his suit jacket, I saw a
bulge on the side of his hip that could only be a gun holster.
I knew how to shoot. Maybe if I could get my hands on his
gun, I could threaten my way out of here. I bet it was
loaded, which would at least be something good going my
way.
My legs were trembling, and I did my best to put on a
brave face. No matter how this turned out, I was going to
face it gracefully.
“So, what will it be? My soldiers or the police?”
“I’m not hiding anything,” I retorted.
“Choose one or the other, Mila, or else I will choose for
you,” he countered.
“I’d rather be searched by the police,” I blurted, not even
trying to hide my irritation at being treated like nothing
more than property. I didn’t care if he took me down to the
police station. At least there I probably wouldn’t end up
dead and I wasn’t entirely sure that within the realm of
possibilities here.
“I thought as much,” he replied, and he raised his hand,
signaling something to the two men guarding the door
behind me. I didn’t look back, but I heard the door open
and shut. Several more boots scuffed against the floor,
joining us here in the office. Jon took another sip of his
whiskey, his gaze running down my bare legs. Despite
being entirely clothed, the way he looked at me made me
feel very naked.
“What do you need, boss?” a man echoed behind me, and I
turned to see that two burly police officers had joined us.
“I thought you were going to take me to the cops?” I asked,
unable to keep the trembling panic from my voice. One of
the officers grabbed my arm gently and I jerked it away,
startled.
“Don’t you dare touch me,” I shrieked.
Jon chuckled. “These cops answer to me, Mila,” he replied
curtly.
I blew out a shallow, shaky breath. Of course, he’d bought
off the police. The Montagna family had been around for a
long time. Their reach went far and wide, including the
government and police forces, probably even the military
too.
I should have done more research before I decided to take
this job.
“Hands over your head, Miss Everson,” the bigger guy next
to me directed. I turned my head, taking in the hardened
lines of his face and the official uniform that carried with it
a certain expectation. I’d never had a run-in with the cops
like this before and I didn’t know what to do, especially
considering that these two were working with the criminals
that had kidnapped me in the first place.
“You can’t do this. Release me at once,” I demanded
daringly.
“You’re not going anywhere, Mila. You stole from the
Montagna family, and that needs to be dealt with,” Jon
explained, the finality in his tone more than I could bear.
My lower lip quivered, and I hummed nervously.
“I didn’t do anything,” I lied again. Jon’s dark brown eyes
hardened once more, and I watched his Adam’s apple bob
up and down as he swallowed with a certain air of finality.
“Proceed with the search,” Jon directed, but he wasn’t
talking to me this time. I looked to the cop, trying to beg
for his mercy even though I knew he was dirty and the
likelihood that he would help me was pretty much slim to
none, but I needed to try anyway.
The cop gently took one of my wrists in his hand and raised
it over my head. The other cop lifted the other and
someone behind me pulled my nightshirt up and over my
head.
I wasn’t wearing a bra.
Quickly, I used my arms to cover my breasts, wanting to
hide the way my nipples were hardening in the chilled
room. The cops grabbed my arms and forced them behind
my back. I tried to twist away, but a pair of metal cuffs
clasped around my wrists before I could stop them.
“Wait!”
A whimper escaped my throat. One of the officers grasped
my upper arm and practically dragged me over to the desk.
“Bend over,” he commanded.
“Wait. What?” I whispered. “You can’t mean to…”
“You will either bend over the desk, or I will subdue you by
force,” the cop threatened. There wasn’t any room for
negotiation, I understood that now.
I whimpered fearfully, trying to pull away from him. He
didn’t let go.
My situation was quickly becoming more dire by the
second.
“This will be far easier for you if you cooperate,” Jon
offered, and I sneered in his direction as the cop grabbed
me more roughly this time. A big meaty hand pushed hard
against my back, flattening my bare breasts against the
cool wooden surface of the desk. The cop went to grasp my
underwear and I yelled out in alarm.
“I don’t know anything!” I shrieked.
“Wait,” Jon said, and the cop paused immediately. He didn’t
let up the pressure on my back though and no matter what
I did, I couldn’t find the leverage to lift myself off of the
desk.
I lifted my head, watching as Jon stood up from his chair
and very slowly walked over to me.
“On second thought, I will conduct the search myself,” Jon
instructed, and I shook at the dark intention in his voice.
“Don’t you dare put your hands on me,” I spat.
“Oh, Mila, I’m going to do so much more than that,” he
replied.
I clamped my lips shut in order to keep myself quiet, but as
the cop lifted his hand from my back and Jon rounded the
desk to step over to me, my heart pounded in my chest. As
soon as I was able, I used my core strength to lift myself
up. I didn’t get too far before the warmth of Jon’s palm
pushed me back down with one hand.
The fingertips from his other hand flittered across my lower
back, only just brushing against the lacey hem of my
underwear. I stilled when they slid underneath. His intake
of breath was telling and when his hips brushed against my
ass, I could tell that his cock was hard. I tried to ignore the
way my body tightened at that realization. I turned my
head, pressing my cheek against the desk with a heavy
sigh.
Jon’s fingertips continued to explore my skin, cascading up
and down my back with curiosity for a moment before he
returned to the hem of my panties. With no preamble, he
grasped the fabric and pulled it upward, wedging the cloth
between my cheeks. At first, it felt uncomfortable, and I
squirmed a little on the desk. Then he pulled it tighter, and
the fabric pinched at the folds of my pussy, eliciting a soft
cry from my lips.
“You can’t do this,” I shrieked.
“I can do whatever I want with you,” he answered boldly,
and his hold on my underwear turned even more cruel.
With a ruthless jerk, he tore them off me. The cloth pinched
my pussy so harshly I cried out. Pain radiated across my
sensitive folds and there was no time to suffer through each
subsequent wave before he kicked my legs far apart.
I struggled against the cuffs, trying uselessly to free my
arms. His fingers folded over mine, holding my arms firmly
in place.
“I’m not hiding anything,” I yelled.
“I’m going to make sure of it,” he said softly. “Now lie still
and keep those legs spread. It’s time for your search.”
My pussy clenched unbecomingly, and I wailed into the
surface of the desk, fully aware of my bareness. I turned
my head when he opened a drawer and I gulped anxiously
when he placed a box of black latex gloves beside my head.
He released my hands and I lay there, still and nervous for
whatever he had planned. My weight shifted from one foot
to the other and I tentatively brought my thighs closer
together. He noticed and pushed my feet open even wider.
When he was finally happy with my position, he slapped my
right cheek hard enough to sting.
He’d fucking spanked me.
I snarled, but he was ready for me. Quickly, he pushed a
steadying hand down on my back and used his own foot to
block me from closing my legs. His pelvis was flush against
my ass, nestling the hard line of his cock right in between
my cheeks. I whimpered quietly, trying to remain still. I
didn’t want to give him any ideas, but the thought of his
thick cock spearing into me flashed through my mind
unsolicited.
In silence, he reached into the box and pulled out a glove.
It snapped as he pulled it over his hand, and I flinched at
the harshness of the sound. His gloved hand settled on my
right cheek. His thumb was dangerously close to touching
my pussy and I tried to jerk away, but with the edge of the
desk against my hips, there was nowhere to go.
“Please. I’m not hiding anything,” I tried once more.
He didn’t respond this time. He just slipped his gloved hand
between my thighs.
Oh. Oh, fuck!
This wasn’t happening.
Oh, my god. It really was. I couldn’t even pretend it wasn’t.
His fingers slid through my folds, and I came to the
mortifying conclusion that I was wet. The latex surface
glided against my damp flesh, enough to tell me that I was
absolutely soaked. The broad surface of two fingers slipped
over my clit and I gasped as he began to circle it.
I bit my lip to quiet an unsolicited moan. My pussy
clenched hard as he lightly teased me.
“You’re very wet, Mila,” Jon announced out loud, and I
crumpled into the desk as much as I could, thoroughly
mortified. Purposefully, he worked his fingers between my
legs, teasing and taunting me until I was practically
shaking against the desk.
I tried to fight it. I tried to think about sad things,
depressing things, but eventually all those thoughts fled
away in fractions of a second when he really started toying
with my clit. My core spiraled hard, swirling with heat and
arousal.
My body was betraying me and fast.
“Wait. Please,” I begged.
The pressure of his fingertips increased, my arousal
radiating outward from my clit in one endless wave after
the next. I clenched my jaw and tried to ignore how my
pussy tightened too.
I shouldn’t be getting turned on.
I didn’t know why this was happening. I knew I should be
screaming and fighting, but all I could seem to do was
lewdly roll my hips to give him better access to touch me. I
was a virgin. I’d never had sex before. I’d never even had a
boyfriend.
The only way I knew how to come was with my little bullet.
At night under the covers with all the lights off, I’d dare to
turn it on for a one good orgasm before turning over and
drifting off into a satisfied sleep.
Jon’s gloved fingers between my thighs were something
else entirely. He touched me with the knowledge of a man
who knew how to ply a woman and it showed. He played
with me, varying the pressure from light to heavy and
everything in between until I was practically panting in
heat with half a dozen men watching.
My hips bucked a little bit more. I tried to stop them, but
my body was betraying me at a frightening pace. I felt like I
was on a train about to hurtle off its tracks. My core
twisted harshly, a coil wound so tight that it was about to
break.
The sound of my strangled cry broke the silence. One of the
brutes standing by the door smirked and I squeezed my
eyes shut, trying to put my head out of this whole thing, but
I couldn’t. Jon’s fingers pressed more firmly, and I gasped
as the hard line of his cock pulsed against my hip.
“You stole from me, Mila. I’m going to teach you a lesson
you won’t ever forget,” Jon said darkly, and my clit pulsed
beneath his fingers. The promise in his voice was both
terrifying and impossibly arousing and despite everything
in me that tried to stop it, the very first tendrils of a
powerful orgasm began to take hold.
My hips rocked back and forth, and I clamped my lips shut,
but I’m sure the men watching heard my moans anyway.
My core clenched down impossibly hard, and my inner
walls fluttered with need, pulsing as brilliant hot unwanted
bliss pitched through my system. Bright white light blinded
me, and I squeezed my eyes shut even tighter, completely
mortified.
My skin prickled with passionate fire, every single nerve
set ablaze with powerful ecstasy that refused to quell for a
very long time.
By the time that orgasm faded, I was certain it had been
harder than any single one I’d ever had before.
No one had ever seen me come before. I swallowed
forlornly. Now at least six men had watched one forced on
me and there wasn’t a thing I could do about it.
I wanted to hate it. I wanted to scream profanities at the
unfairness of the whole thing and how I was utterly
mortified to break apart like that in front of others, but my
body was radiating with powerful heat.
There was a part of me that wanted him to do it again.
I hated myself for even thinking it.
The fight in me had been subdued somehow. I lay against
the desk, thankful for its support. A soft shiver raced down
my spine as I tried to catch my breath. My blood surged
through my veins like whitewater rapids, fast and furious
and full of blissful heat. My fingers and the tips of my toes
tingled with sensation.
Jon hadn’t taken his hand away from my body. I whined
softly as he pulled back, circling a lone finger around the
entrance of my pussy in a manner that was both
threatening and arousing at the same time.
One gloved finger breached my entrance, sliding in
embarrassingly easily through my rampant wetness. He
pumped that single digit in and out of my pussy slowly and
I turned my head, hiding my face against the desk. His
thick knuckles stretched my body open each time they
pushed into me and before long, I was panting with need
once again. I didn’t want to show that he was getting to
me.
Fuck.
How could I make myself not respond to this?
He added a second finger and I gasped. This time, it hurt
just the slightest bit. The burning stretch stung and settled
in deep into my core. He pushed both fingers all the way
inside and brushed a place deep within that made me cry
out at the same time that it made my toes curl. He spread
those digits apart a little, stretching my pussy open and I
keened, pain and pleasure at war within my body. I didn’t
want to like it, but my body wasn’t giving me a choice.
He was touching me in all the wrong ways, so why did it
feel so impossibly good?
“I’m not hiding anything,” I pleaded, but my voice
trembled, exposing how very much I was enjoying this
whole sordid ordeal. He didn’t respond this time, instead
focusing on shamefully searching my body. One finger slid
forward and grazed my clit, causing another volley of
desire to rattle me from within. My hips jerked, almost as if
I was seeking him out.
I was mortified to be acting like this. He was a criminal and
he wanted nothing more than to make an example of me. I
just had to survive this.
He took his time to thoroughly probe my pussy, pressing his
fingers in and out of me in such a shameful way that it
made me shiver with need.
Why did I want him to keep going? Why did I want him to
make me come this way too?
“I don’t think you’re keeping anything in this very tight,
soaking wet pussy… No…” Jon pronounced. A fiery flush
crept over my cheeks, and I curled my chin in toward my
chest as much as I could so the onlookers couldn’t see how
mortified I was right now.
He pumped his fingers in and out of me several times and
my body unconsciously responded to him without my
permission. My back arched in a way that made those thick
digits sink even deeper. I couldn’t stop the way my inner
walls clenched around him. I closed my eyes, drowning in
shame knowing that he could probably feel every time my
inner walls clamped around those gloved fingers.
My body was telling him things my mind didn’t want him to
know and there was nothing I could do to stop it.
My mortification only grew a thousand-fold when he knelt
down behind me. I tried not to think about the view he had
of my most private of places, up close and personal enough
to see every inch of my body that no one but me was
supposed to see. My thighs quaked, but that did nothing to
hide me from his inspecting gaze.
His fingers thrust into me more roughly after that, enough
to make my pussy feel a little sore. Then he slowed down,
thrusting his thick digits into me more purposefully.
Painfully.
A part of me wanted him to go faster while yet another
yearned for him to replace those fingers with something
else.
I bit my lip. No. That would not happen. It shouldn’t. I
couldn’t let it.
“You have another hole that could certainly be hiding
something, don’t you, though?” Jon observed and my eyes
flew open in shock.
He couldn’t… No. He couldn’t mean that.
“What?”
“I’m not even going to need any lube to search your bottom
hole. Your soaked little pussy has left my fingers nice and
wet,” he observed, and I wailed, utterly mortified.
“You can’t! Wait!”
I jerked my body upward, but his firm hand settled on my
lower back, pressing me back down. I struggled as he
pulled his fingers from my pussy, but that all paled as he
started to move his fingers backward toward a much more
shameful hole. With one hand, he spread my cheeks,
exposing my asshole to his view and a soft whining sound
escaped me. I bit my lip in order to keep quiet. My core
kept tightening and I tried to clench my bottom cheeks so I
could hide myself, but his hand was stronger.
“Stop!” I gasped.
His fingertip settled on top of my asshole, and I cried out.
No one was supposed to touch me there. No one ever had.
Even worse, he was looking at me there.
I couldn’t bear it.
“This tight little hole is practically quivering for me,” Jon
murmured, and my face flamed with heat.
“Don’t,” I begged.
He added a slight pressure. He didn’t push into me quite
yet, but the underlying threat was most certainly there. I
rocked my hips toward the desk, trying to pull away from
him. That didn’t help at all. All it did was remind me that
there was nowhere to go, that he could probe my bottom
hole all he wanted, and I could do nothing to stop it.
My pussy clenched down hard, and I squeezed my eyes
shut. I was so wet. As the air conditioning blew over my
skin, I could feel my arousal cooling against me. With a
hard swallow, I tried to grapple with my desire for more,
ignoring the way a single drop of wetness rolled down my
inner thigh.
Could he see that? Did he know how much this whole
ordeal was turning me on?
Did I even want him to?
I was so confused. I should hate his touch on my skin, the
way he had his men bare me and bend me over, the way his
fingers were sinking into my body.
All of it.
But I couldn’t bring myself to. Instead, an insatiable
curiosity welled up inside me. I clenched my bottom hole,
but a part of me wanted him inside me there.
A part of me wanted to know what it was like.
He pushed against me hard enough for the tip of his finger
to breach me. It was like nothing I could have ever
imagined. It was slightly uncomfortable, incredibly taboo,
and so foreign that it held me captive. My clit throbbed
with desire, and I shook hard, struggling with the feeling
that I should be fighting this whole thing instead of pushing
back into it. He held his fingertip there for a long moment,
almost as if he wanted the knowledge that he was going to
touch me there to really hit me.
It did.
I didn’t have a choice about this. If I fought him, he’d hold
me down and shove his finger into my asshole whether I
liked it or not.
Problem was I did like it. At least… At first.
He slid that single digit a bit deeper, and a painful twinge
followed for a long moment before it eventually faded.
When he pushed it all the way inside, that stinging pain
returned briefly. For a while, he just held his finger there
inside me.
I did my best not to tighten around him, but it was
impossible. I whimpered quietly and he pulled that single
finger out.
Naively, I thought my ordeal might be over. Soon, though, I
would realize that the whole thing had barely even begun.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 3

J on

Her tiny little asshole wouldn’t stop clenching around my

finger. Her arousal dripped from her pretty pussy in waves.
It glistened down the expanse of her inner thighs, exposing
how much the little thief was enjoying getting her little
pussy and bottom fingered by the man she’d stolen from.
I slid my finger back inside her tightest hole, making her
gasp and whimper when I decided to be a little rougher
than before. Before long, she was moaning softly, trying to
hide her sounds of pleasure but she couldn’t hide anything
from me. Not like this.
My cock was hard as iron, and it was taking everything in
me not to free myself and sink deep into her in one hard
thrust.
I added a second finger. She cried out as I stretched her.
I licked my lips, wanting to take her here too. Her tight
little ass was virginal, that much had been clear when I’d
parted her cheeks and looked at her there for the first time.
She’d flinched in shock, almost like she couldn’t believe I
wanted to see it.
The ring of her little pink asshole was white as I stretched
her with my gloved fingers.
The only thing that would have looked prettier would be my
cock sinking into it instead.
With a soft groan, I pumped two digits in and out of her,
enjoying the way her soft cries and reluctant moans broke
the silence of the room. My men were watching the whole
thing, which only made her body rattle even harder with
shame.
It made her pussy wetter too. I hadn’t missed that.
I stretched her virginal hole wide, fluttering my fingers
inside her and making her writhe on the desk with pure
unadulterated arousal. Her clit had protruded from beneath
its hood. She was more than ready to come again, but she’d
been a bad girl and I was far from through with her.
Roughly, I probed her, very shamefully and thoroughly
fingering her tight little hole. She wailed into the desk,
probably feeling more humiliated and turned on than she
ever had in her life.
She wanted to hate it. She wanted to like it.
It didn’t really much matter which she settled on because I
was going to enjoy this very much.
Finally, I pushed my two fingers all the way inside her and
stilled. When she realized what I was doing, she squirmed.
When she recognized how she was reacting, she tried to
remain still once more. I reached beneath her with my free
hand and only just grazed her clit.
Her whole body jerked hard and then it quaked with need.
“Oh, my god,” she whimpered.
Her pussy was so slick that I could have thrust into her
without any lube at all. She was ready for a fucking, but
she wasn’t about to get that. Not yet.
I very slowly pulled my fingers free of her tight little
bottom hole. She jumped when I snapped the gloves and
yanked them off. Her asshole tightened into a little
rosebud, again and again as if it was disappointed that it
was no longer full.
I’d fix that soon.
With my free hand, I spanked her bare ass hard enough for
a red handprint to bloom on her pale flesh. She squeaked in
surprise before I grasped her upper arm and yanked her
up.
“We’re going to have a talk now, Mila,” I warned her.
I forced her to stand. I wasn’t particularly gentle with her
as I led her around the desk. She looked down at the floor
forlornly at her purple button-up nightshirt, but I made no
move to hand it to her.
Her hands would remain bound behind her back until I saw
fit to free them.
I sat down in my leather armchair as she stood before me
completely naked. My soldiers remained at the door. After
this was over, they would inform the rest of the family of
how I dealt with our thief.
It would be in her best interest if she just answered my
questions. If she didn’t, I was going to have to resort to
much firmer means than just a finger inside her tight little
bottom.
For a long minute, I just looked at her, enjoying the way her
pink nipples tightened at my very obvious perusal. Her
thighs slid against one another, soaked with her arousal.
She was humiliated and I could see it written all over her
face. My thorough search of her tight holes had turned her
on and not only did I see it, but my men could too.
Her face was flushed with shame, her eyes dilated with
desire. I bet that if her hands were free, she’d have
reached between her pretty legs and touched herself to
orgasm without very much prompting at all.
The image of her like that made my cock throb hard.
She fidgeted a little in front of me, stepping from foot to
foot as I studied her beautiful naked form.
In the video, I could only see that her eyes were a light
color, but in person, they were a pale green. There were
flecks of blue in them, which reminding me of the glittering
oceans of the Caribbean. They were wide and a little bit
afraid, but there was an insatiable curiosity hidden inside
them that was impossible to miss.
“How did you find out about the Montagna safehouse?” I
asked.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she replied. I
crossed my arms over my chest, cocking an eyebrow in
disbelief.
“Do you know who I am?” I asked her pointedly.
“Jon Moretti,” she answered, and her lower lip protruded
just the tiniest bit in the cutest little pout I’d ever seen.
“I am the kingpin of the Montagna family. You stole from
me. Cut the act, Mila. You’re the one that broke into my
vault and stole millions of dollars from me,” I said curtly,
and a delicious shiver of fear cascaded across her flesh
right before my eyes.
It was the kind of shiver that a bad girl makes when she
knows she’s gotten caught.
“I know who you are,” she responded. She was trembling,
but that stopped when she looked away from me. Her erect
pink nipples stood even more at attention. I pushed myself
up from my chair and she flinched, taking a quick step
backwards.
“I’m going to ask again. How did you find out about my
safehouse?” I pressed.
She gulped anxiously. Her gaze lifted to mine, prideful and
arrogant and much in need of a very firm hand. My palm
twitched, but I held back. She opened and closed her
mouth several times, almost as if she were trying to decide
whether or not she should answer, and I stayed silent. I
watched her body language closely.
She was probably worried that I might kill her, but I had no
plans to do that.
Unlike my predecessors, I absolutely refused to hurt a
woman or a child. Ever. I didn’t care what the situation
called for. My world lived and died by a man’s hand, and it
would remain that way for as long as I was in charge. My
men would abide by that rule as well. If they disobeyed me,
they would pay for it with their lives.
I wouldn’t condone it. Not for anything.
She worried her bottom lip, her shoulders curling toward
me. If she didn’t answer soon, I was going to start dealing
with things in a much more shameful way.
“I didn’t,” she began.
“You didn’t what,” I cut her off. She shrank back slightly,
trying to gauge my mood. I didn’t give her any indication
that I was angry or annoyed. I remained as calm as I could
manage, but her refusal to answer my question was going
to result in a much more painful punishment than I had
originally intended.
My cock was rock hard just thinking about it.
My gaze dropped to the cusp between her legs. Her folds
were pink and swollen with arousal and there was nothing I
wanted to do more at that moment than to spank them
bright red with my bare hand.
I decided to start more simply.
“Did you rob me, Mila? Think carefully before you answer
me, little girl. I don’t take kindly to liars,” I warned her.
She studied me intently, not saying anything right away. I
reached into my pocket and pulled out the screenshot I’d
captured of her. I held it up for her, letting her take it in.
She swallowed nervously, glancing back at me with a very
guilty look. “Yes,” she finally whispered. Her nipples
pebbled tightly.
My cock jumped with desire.
This was going to be so much more enjoyable than I’d
thought it would be.
“Who do you work for?” I asked pointedly.
“I don’t work for anyone,” she muttered.
I stared at her, not really believing that she was capable of
pulling off such a heist without help. James had insisted
that she was a woman of incredible skill. Just looking at her
standing before me though, I found that hard to swallow.
She was so small and dainty with pert little breasts and full
round hips. Her ass was shaped like an upside-down heart
and the only thing I wanted to do was bend her back over
the desk and fuck her long and hard until she screamed my
name.
“No?” I pressed, unable to keep my curiosity at bay.
“Men have tried to buy out my skills in the past, but I have
several powerful friends that have helped keep me safe,”
she murmured.
“Friends like James?” I pushed.
He was the one who had clued me in to her identity. The
one shot of her face had turned up nothing and lord believe
me, I’d tried. I’d run it through every agency that I could,
from the United States facial recognition program, to
Interpol, and even wider still. It was as though she didn’t
exist anywhere. She hadn’t left any fingerprints behind, but
even if she had, that wouldn’t have come up with anything
either.
Her one mistake had been selling a necklace off to a friend
of mine, James Monroe. He’d recognized the piece and
bought it off her anyway. He’d called me the next day and
informed me of the little thief’s whereabouts.
I’d sent my men for her immediately. It was my
responsibility to see that the funds were replaced and to
deal with anyone that might think they could take
advantage of the family. I had to secure our position and I
took that obligation very seriously.
In order to do that, Mila was going to have to answer my
questions, but I wasn’t going to rush this. I was going to
savor every delicious moment of what she had coming.
Her face had paled at the mention of my friend’s name. I
reached into my pocket and pulled out the necklace. She
gasped slightly at the sight of it. Her cheeks reddened. She
knew she was well and truly caught. There had been
tendrils of hope before. Those were all gone now.
“Yes,” she replied softly. Her voice quivered just the
slightest bit.
“James told me a lot about you, that he’s secured you for
his means a few times over the years. He says you’re the
best in the business. Always get in and out of a mark
without a trace. I should count myself lucky that you
graced my cameras with a partial view of that pretty face,”
I continued.
Her blush deepened. “May I please get dressed?” she tried.
I shook my head. “No. I like you better naked. Maybe it will
remind you to be honest with me,” I replied. Her lips
tightened with annoyance, but she knew better than to say
anything. Instead, she rolled her shoulders backwards and
stood a bit taller.
The little thing was brave, I’d give her that. She was about
a foot shorter than me, maybe a hundred-and-thirty pounds
soaking wet.
“Tell me about the contract James gave you,” I pushed.
With an inquisitive gaze, she studied me. She was trying to
assess just how much danger she was in. I stayed calm,
showing nothing. The longer she tested my patience
though, the more I wanted to take off my belt and redden
her ass.
In time, I told myself.
I would get the information I needed and then I would
punish her for my men to see. I wasn’t about to let her
know about my intentions yet though. I would wait until the
right time.
Things like this couldn’t be rushed. They had to be dealt
with in a manner that was properly thought through.
I had always been known for my patience.
“My name is known in certain circles. It’s passed by word
of mouth and occasionally referred to online,” she began.
“What do they call you?” I asked. I knew the answer
already, but I wanted to see if she would tell me herself.
“Kitty,” she whispered. Her admission made her cheeks
even pinker.
“What was the first thing that James contracted you for?”
Her thighs slid against one another as she chewed her
lower lip. The entire display was that of a naughty little girl
that needed to be punished hard. My cock jerked at the
thought.
“Down below the Natural History Museum is a series of
vaults housing artifacts and items not on display for the
public to see. Inside one of them was a tiara. I don’t
remember much of the history, but it belonged to a Spanish
queen from long ago. It was a difficult job that required a
lot of planning, but I was successful in the end,” she
explained. There was a certain pride that bled through in
her words, and I found that I quite enjoyed it.
I decided to foster it a bit more. “James tells me you’re the
best in the business,” I repeated.
“Yes. I have a perfect track record,” she answered, and I
liked the way her face lit up when she smiled. She was
really quite beautiful.
A part of me wanted to keep her for myself. She was
playing a dangerous game and it was only a matter of time
before she pissed off the wrong people and ended up dead.
“How do you acquire contracts?” I asked.
“Sometimes, my handler Ricky fields them. On most
occasions these days though, they approach me directly
though secure channels,” she replied.
“Who is Ricky?”
“He’s a friend. We grew up together,” she mumbled.
Once I’d gotten her name, I’d gone on a deep dive into her
history. I knew that she had grown up on the streets for the
most part. She’d dropped out of high school at the first
opportunity and hadn’t turned back. There were only a few
documented pictures of her as a child, but in all of them
her face had been gaunt and her eyes sunken in, all
indications of hunger and hardship. She’d lived a hard life
and her current profession only built on that.
I had to swallow back a very deep instinctive need to
protect her.
Her wariness seeped off of her in waves.
“Tell me about the safehouse,” I finally asked again.
“I didn’t know it was a safehouse,” she insisted.
“Don’t lie to me, little girl,” I warned.
“I didn’t! I thought it was just a rich family’s house with old
money or something,” she exclaimed.
“If you don’t tell me the truth, Mila, things are going to get
a whole lot harder for you,” I replied.
Her eyes opened as wide as saucers. Her pink tongue
darted between her lips and her brow furrowed just the
slightest bit as she tried to figure out what I could mean.
I gave her nothing.
“I swear. I didn’t know it belonged to you,” she said
hurriedly.
“Who contracted you for the job?” I asked.
She didn’t answer me. Instead, her lips pressed into a thin
line, and she stared down at the floor.
With a sigh, I walked over to her. She flinched and tried to
cover it up, but I’d seen it anyway. I grasped her upper arm
and walked her over to the desk.
“The hard way it is then, little girl.”

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 4

M ila
The words ‘little girl’ rattled me from within.
I’d never been referred to that way and I didn’t know how I
felt about it. On the one hand, it made me feel small and
desirable. On the other, it felt shameful and like something
I shouldn’t stand for.
“I’m a grown woman,” I scoffed, and his hand squeezed a
little bit tighter around my upper arm. Roughly, he bent me
back over the desk and I yelped as his fingers dug into my
skin.
“The world you play in is a dangerous one and I will take
great pleasure in showing you exactly what that means.
Maybe by the time I’m done, you’ll be ready to answer my
questions,” he warned.
“Please! Stop! You have to let me go!” I shrieked. He didn’t
listen.
His hands dropped to his belt, and I watched in horror as
he unbuckled it. My pussy clenched with expectation. Was
he going to fuck me into submission? Did he get off on
forcing himself on helpless girls?
More important, was I into it?
I squirmed against the table, trying to free my hands from
the handcuffs for at least the thousandth time. It was
useless though.
He pulled the belt free from the loops of his pants. He
placed his gun and holster on the desk right in front of me
just out of reach. I stared at it, wishing I could take it and
turn the tables on him for a change.
I expected him to unbutton his slacks, but he didn’t.
Instead, he very slowly folded his belt in half.
I started when he snapped it.
Wait. What was happening?
“Are you going to fuck me?” I whimpered and it was too
late when I realized that I had spoken out loud. He
chuckled and a cold shiver raced down my spine.
“You’d like that, wouldn’t you?” he replied and there was a
cruel undertone to his voice that hadn’t been there before.
My mouth went impossibly dry. “I don’t…” I began.
I turned my head to see the belt hanging by his side. I cried
out in shock when he lifted it only to lay it against my bare
backside.
He wasn’t going to fuck me. He was going to spank me…
with a belt.
“Jon, please,” I begged.
“You will refer to me as sir when you’re being punished,
little girl,” he said darkly, and my entire body tightened
with panicked fear and arousal.
“You don’t have to do this.”
I’d tried to be naïve and evasive, but now I was only left
with the option to cooperate. I hoped it would be enough to
avoid whatever he had in mind.
“But I do,” he replied, and my muscles tensed nervously.
“I didn’t know it was a safehouse,” I pleaded.
“Spread your legs. I want to see how wet your little pussy
gets when I mark your naughty ass with my belt,” he
demanded, and I cringed at the intention in his voice.
“Please… sir…” I tried once more.
The word sounded garbled as I forced it out, hoping that he
would grant me mercy by saying it.
“Do I need to spank your pussy too or are you going to be a
good girl and take the punishment you have more than
earned?” he asked.
I drew in a shaky breath, knowing I had no other options
left. With extreme caution, I slid my feet apart inch by
terribly long inch. When I didn’t move fast enough, he
kicked my feet apart even wider, forcing me to expose
myself to both him and the men watching behind me. This
time, I was facing away from them.
Oh, god…
They’d be able to see everything.
He laid the soft leather against my bare bottom, and I
tensed. When it left my flesh, I relaxed a little, but I
shouldn’t have.
I heard the belt fly through the air, the gentle swishing
sound quiet and unassuming. The moment it made contact
with my naked ass though, a deafening slapping noise
echoed throughout the room. In disbelief, I opened and
closed my mouth, not actually believing he’d followed
through with the whole thing.
The idea that this was all a big threat solely meant to
intimidate me quickly burned away into a pile of ash.
I wasn’t ready for the stinging line of fire that followed.
It was muted at first, the sound more jarring than the pain,
but that soon changed. I could feel a welt gradually rising
on my naked skin. The deep ache spread outward and by
the time it crested, there was already another belt strike to
follow.
I yelped out loud.
I’d never been spanked before. Ever.
I’d expected to have a run-in with a mark somewhere down
the line. I’d anticipated some sort of jail time or for them to
enact their own idea of justice and kill me, but I’d never
thought one of them would take off their belt and punish
me with their own hands.
I’d seen spankings happen on television and in the movies
and sometimes it happened in the books I read, but I’d
never envisioned myself handcuffed and bent over a desk
for one of my own.
He belted me a third time and a quiet squeak escaped me.
None of those things had adequately prepared me for how
much it would hurt. Not even close. The belt was ruthless,
a merciless strap solely intent on painting my backside fire
engine red and there was nothing I could do about it other
than bend over and take it.
“I expect honesty, little girl. Nothing less,” Jon scolded.
“Please!”
The belt answered for him. Several hard swats peppered
against my naked ass, punishing from the tops of my
cheeks all the way down to the lower curve of my bottom.
The end of the belt was heavy with every strike, causing a
painful ache to billow up deep across my ass. I bit my lip,
trying to remain stoic even thought I felt anything but.
It was only a spanking. People survived these all the time.
Right?
I could too. At least… I hoped so.
The leather strap bit into my bare bottom again and again.
I squeezed my eyes shut, thankful that I wasn’t looking at
the men anymore. They couldn’t see how my face twisted
with every hard stroke. They could most certainly see how
my bare ass bounced with every strike of the belt though.
I tried not to think about how they could see all of my
pussy. I clenched my bottom cheeks together, hoping to at
least keep my asshole from being on display too.
A particularly hard stroke made me gasp out loud and I
couldn’t help but rise up onto my toes.
My entire backside felt like it had been stung by a thousand
bees. He punished every inch of my ass, enough to where I
knew I would likely be sore for the rest of the day.
He didn’t stop there. He just moved down to my thighs.
The very first time the belt licked the back of my legs, I
yelped noisily. I slapped my lips together, but that wasn’t
enough to stop the sounds of my muted cries from echoing
in the room. He belted the tops of my thighs quite
thoroughly, which made me dance from one foot to the
other.
I wanted to squeeze my thighs together. With every terrible
lash from the belt, I worried that the tip would hit my pussy
and I knew that would sting far more than across my ass or
even my thighs.
“Sir,” I begged.
“You stole from me, little girl. That needs to be dealt with,”
he murmured.
He belted me even harder after that. Each stroke was
fiercer, heavier and I struggled to take it. I tried to lift
myself off the desk, but his palm settled against the middle
of my back, holding me down and pinning me into place for
the harshest part of the whole punishment.
“Please! I didn’t know!” I exclaimed.
The belt thrashed me viciously until there was nothing else
left in the world except for my bare ass and that punishing
strap of leather. It spanked me over and over again and the
weight of my utter helplessness finally fell on me.
This wasn’t going to end until he decided it should.
Nothing I could say would stop this. He was going to
punish me as hard as he saw fit. I bit my lip, struggling to
accept such a complete lack of control. A particularly hard
stroke dug into the tops of my thighs, and I gave up my vow
to take this as stoically as possible.
A strangled cry escaped me. Another cruel smack caught
just beneath my right bottom cheek, and I gasped, my eyes
opening wide in shock.
This hurt so much.
He belted my legs and ass so hard that my eyes started to
water. I blinked several times, trying to fight back tears
when he finally threw the belt down beside me on the desk.
“The harder I belt you, the wetter this pussy gets. You’re
enjoying this, aren’t you?” he said boldly, and I wailed
openly in shame at his observation. He grasped my bottom
cheeks with his hands and spread me open, displaying me
completely to the men watching.
I whimpered, my face heating with embarrassment. Jon slid
his fingertip along my thigh, almost as if he was making a
point to me that all of them could see how soaking wet I
was right now. With a quiet gasp, I tried to hide how much
this entire ordeal was getting to me. Like he could read my
thoughts, Jon slid a finger on top of my clit, making me
moan before I had the forethought to slam my lips back
together.
In silence, he walked around the desk and pulled out a
drawer. I watched warily as he reached inside and took out
a wooden box. He flipped it open right next to me and I
cried out once I saw the contents.
There was a set of round steel butt plugs, each of them
with a sparkling red jewel on the base. I gulped as he
passed his fingers over the three toys. He started with the
smallest one, picking it up and putting it back down with a
shake of his head. He moved onto the middle-sized plug,
wrapping his fingers around it and lifting it up to study it.
He put it back in the box. I panicked because there was
only one more left.
I trembled when he picked up the largest one. I clenched
my already sore bottom hole at the sight of it.
It was massive.
He took his time studying it and when his gaze finally
leveled with mine, my mouth went completely dry.
“You can’t mean… please… not that… please, sir,” I
pleaded.
He twirled the steel plug as if displaying it for me. I
squirmed, unable to take my eyes off of it.
“Please, not that one,” I tried again.
He strode purposefully around the desk without putting the
large plug back. Fearfully, I lay against the desk, hoping
that my obedience would grant me some semblance of his
mercy. I even tried to keep my legs wide for him hoping
that might help me.
“I didn’t know. I didn’t…” I whimpered. The cold steel of
the plug slid along my wet folds. He twirled it in my
arousal, thoroughly coating the surface before he pushed it
inside my soaked pussy. I gasped at the size of it as it
stretched me open. It burned as my body tried to get used
to its size. I whimpered as he pumped it in and out of me.
I hated that he was right, that I was so wet that it slid into
me with embarrassing ease. Even worse, I actually started
to like how it felt as he fucked me with it. I even found my
body tightening around it as though I wanted to keep it in.
He pulled it out of my pussy quickly enough for a
mortifying popping sound to echo throughout the room. I
squeaked nervously as he gripped my bottom cheeks and
spread me open, but I didn’t truly begin to panic until the
pointed tip of the plug pressed against my asshole.
I tensed immediately.
My panic only grew greater. I pushed up away from the
desk. I needed to get away.
He made sure I didn’t.
Exceedingly slowly, he began to press the large plug inside
me. In less than a second, I realized that this was going to
be much worse than his fingers. It was much thicker and
impossibly wide. Tiny yelps escaped me as the burning pain
radiated around my asshole, escalating with every moment
that terrible thing was inside me. My back arched and my
shoulders hunched forward, trying to do anything to lessen
the stinging agony surging up and down my spine.
“Please!” I begged desperately.
The plug kept getting wider and wider and the tears that
had almost fallen during the belting returned. This pain
went so much deeper than the spanking had, and it was so
much more shameful and terrible and it didn’t seem to
have an end. It just kept going, the plug stretching me open
more and more.
I didn’t know if it was mercy or cruelty, but when he
roughly shoved the rest of it inside me, I screamed as the
agony billowed outward.
One wave after another drowned me and I started to sob.
“I’m sorry,” I whispered hoarsely. My tears dripped down
my cheeks and onto the surface of the desk. My entire body
shook with one racking sob after the next. My muscles
wouldn’t stop clenching around the plug and my punished
asshole radiated with a soreness that refused to quell.
Eventually I realized that his hand was petting my lower
back, sliding back and forth in a way that was both
soothing and hypnotizing at the same time. I shifted
slightly, just trying to cope with the incredible feeling of
fullness inside me. The plug felt so big and so heavy that I
knew I would never be able to forget it was in my ass. My
asshole was so shamefully sore, and I bit my lip.
My clit pulsed. Even as I laid there over the desk with my
ass sore inside and out, my desire continued to swell.
What was wrong with me?
My tears started to dry and when they finally stopped, he
slowly guided me to a standing position, jostling the plug as
he did so. I bit my lip, quieting a yelp as my body tightened
around it, which only caused another flare of pain to pitch
through me.
I stood there naked with my hands cuffed behind my back
while one of his men dragged over a straight-back chair.
Jon reached behind me and unlocked the cuffs before
guiding me to a seat. The surface of the chair was hard
against my sore backside, and I squirmed a little, which
only seemed to make it worse. Gently, he guided my hands
behind it and re-cuffed them.
I sniffled and he reached for my face, using his thumb to
wipe away a single stray tear.
“You’re so pretty when you cry for me,” he said, his voice
so soft that I wasn’t sure if anyone else would hear besides
the two of us. His eyes were warm, caring even as he
caressed me. Then, he reached into his pocket and took out
a steel clothespin. Without hesitation, he reached for my
left breast and before I knew what was happening, he
clamped it right over my nipple.
Piercing agony blossomed over my breast, and I jerked
forward, bowing my body as if it could make it better.
It didn’t.
I trembled, squeezing my eyes shut and forcing myself to
keep breathing, albeit shakily. When the stinging finally
ebbed, Jon took my right breast into one hand.
“Wait!” I wailed.
Another clothespin closed over my right nipple and the pain
was just as bad as before, except worse because I knew
exactly what was coming. I quivered through it, bracing
myself against the chair and curling my body away as much
as I could. By the time it finally faded to a more reasonable
ache, Jon grasped my thighs and spread them wide. With
his fingers, he split my folds. By the time I saw the last
clothespin in his other hand, it was already too late.
It closed down directly over my clit.
My eyes opened wide. I choked as a deep agony surged
through me, spiraling into my core with wild abandon. He
held my thighs open even though I struggled to remain
still. Every muscle in my body clenched as that initial volley
of pain drowned me, but it was the overwhelming blossom
of desire that followed that truly caught me off guard.
He stood up and looked down at me, causing tremors of
need to course through me at the sordid heat in his gaze.
I squirmed a little, consumed by the ache in and across my
ass, my nipples, and my pussy. My body throbbed with
unwanted heat, which only continued to rise under his
close inspection.
My chest rose and fell as I breathed, lifting the clothespins
up and down in the process. I kept my eyes downcast,
knowing all the men were probably still watching the whole
terrible punishing display.
Jon leaned against the wall and crossed his arms over his
chest. Someone opened the door and carried in a familiar
suitcase. They must have gathered my things from the
hotel. Jon cocked his head toward the large desk and the
man carried it over to it, opening my bag and bowing
respectfully in Jon’s direction. Jon walked over to it and
started pawing through my bag.
He unfolded each piece of clothing and tossed it into the
office chair without a second glance. When he uncovered
my small vibrating bullet, he held it up suggestively and
one of the men hooted with amusement. I blushed bright
red, but I didn’t say anything. Jon placed it carefully on the
desk before returning to the rest of the contents of my
luggage. When it was empty, he closed the zipper and put it
aside.
Another dirty cop came into the room with my backpack
slung over his shoulder. I watched as he passed it to Jon,
who took it with interest. He opened the zipper and started
digging around inside it.
When he pulled out a jewelry box, I gulped nervously. He
flicked it open, revealing the beautiful tanzanite necklace
I’d stolen from his vault.
His footsteps were deafeningly loud as he strode over to
me. His expression had darkened, making my legs tremble.
“Get me that side table,” he barked and one of his men
jumped to heed his command. He dragged over a small
table and Jon placed the necklace down on it right in front
of me.
“I have to have a chat with my men. While I’m gone, you
will sit here and think about what you want to say to me
when I return. Do you understand me?” he warned.
I nodded quickly.
“Say it,” he growled.
“Yes, sir,” I whispered nervously.
He hadn’t said it, but his tone had indicated that things
could only get worse. With a heavy sigh, he gestured for his
men to leave the room. I watched them all file out, thankful
that I’d at least have a moment to myself to gather my
thoughts. I needed that respite more than anything.
As the minutes passed though, I started to regret that
initial stab of relief. My bottom ached, still sore and
burning from the belt. My asshole was extraordinarily full
of the plug. The longer it was inside of me, the more it hurt.
I leaned forward. My breasts felt heavy with desire and my
nipples pulsed with increasing soreness, but it was the
clothespin on my clit that hurt the most.
Pain and pleasure warred inside my tiny sensitive bud. It
throbbed as though it had a heartbeat of its own, swollen
and needy between the clothespin’s teeth.
I tried to squirm, but the longer I sat there, the worse it all
began to feel. I stared at the necklace and back to the door.
The building ache was terrible, but it was the
overwhelming arousal that came with it that was truly
humbling. I couldn’t keep still.
He’d left my bullet on the desk. Fuck. I wanted to come so
badly.
I could stand up right now and wobble over to the desk, but
my hands were still cuffed behind my back.
All I could do was sit there in my aroused misery, listening
to the soft rumble of voices outside the door. I wondered if
they knew what I’d done with the money or if they knew
the name of my client and I closed my eyes.
He went by an alibi online, but I’d done some digging
myself and discovered his true identity. His name was
Sergei Reznikov, and he was a big-time arms dealer that
was rumored to be associated with the Russian Bratva. I
hadn’t dealt with him directly, delivering the diamonds
straight into a safety deposit box. He’d transferred
payment into my offshore account once he confirmed
authenticity of the massive diamond haul, and I’d gone on
vacation at one of the ritziest hotels in the city.
Now I was naked with clothespins on my nipples and pussy,
with an enormous plug in my freshly belted ass.
I closed my eyes.
It was a rise and fall of epic proportions. I’d felt so on top of
the world in that expensive hotel room and now I felt like
nothing more than a bad little girl that had just gotten
punished by her daddy.
It was at that moment that the door swung back open, and
Jon sauntered into the room. His gaze leveled with mine for
the briefest of seconds before dragging up and down my
sore body. I trembled a little at his heated gaze, shifting
slightly as my clit pulsed hard with my own desire.
I released a shaky breath and the corner of his lips lifted.
With a growing smirk, he watched me squirm. I’m not sure
what spurred me to glance down, but I caught sight of the
enormous bulge of his cock fully encased within his slacks.
He was hard and he didn’t care the slightest bit that I saw
it.
I whined softly at the sight.
I was almost dizzy with need. My body was so achy and
sensitive that I couldn’t make heads or tails of if I was in
pain or just delirious with arousal.
I tried to tell myself it was just the former and definitely not
the latter.
“Are you ready to tell me the truth, little girl?”
I quivered at the intention in his voice. I opened my mouth
and the door opened again. His men filed in, lining up
against the wall in silence with all their eyes directed on
me. It was unnerving, embarrassing, and my clit throbbed
with aching desire as if to spite me.
“Yes, sir,” I whispered softly.
He grasped the necklace off the table, kneeling before me
and clasping it around my neck. He centered the pendant,
pressing it gently against my skin.
“This color is becoming on you,” he observed. When he
stood up, he towered over me. The dichotomy between us
made me tremble and I licked my lips. His presence
consumed me. I took a deep breath, the understated scent
of his cologne driving me wild with desire. It was spiced,
with hints of ginger, nutmeg, and orange along with the
smokiness of an oak barrel-aged bourbon.
He smelled like a man and I couldn’t help but breathe it in
again.
“Thank you,” I replied. I looked up to see him peering down
at me for a long moment before he returned to his chair. He
was still directly in front of me, but his scent no longer
surrounded me, and the heady feeling of his nearness was
lessened, but only by a little.
He crossed his legs and folded his hands in his lap, waiting
for me to begin.
“I didn’t know it was a safehouse, at not least until I got
inside,” I started. “My phone is in my backpack. Check the
front pocket.”
Jon gestured to his men and one of them carried my bag
over to him. He slowly unzipped it and reached inside it. He
pulled out my smartphone and he glanced up at me.
“I swear that I didn’t know anything about the house
belonging to the Montagna family. I researched before I
went in, and the deed indicated that it was owned by a rich
family that went by the name Jones. I broke in just thinking
they were away on vacation. That’s all. You’ll find all my
notes in a folder I keep on there,” I explained, pointing to
the phone with my chin.
He glanced down at it and slid his finger across the
surface.
“Passcode?”
“Zero, seven, six, five,” I answered. I chewed my lip,
watching as he tapped the screen. For a few minutes, he
was quiet as he searched through it. I knew what he’d find
inside it. I’d taken pictures of the blueprints. I’d saved
satellite images of the property, along with everything I
could find about its history. There would be pictures I took
myself of the mansion and of possible entry points when I’d
scouted the place out more than a week ago. Eventually, he
put my phone aside and leveled me with a stern glare.
“Who hired you?”
“I don’t reveal my clients,” I whispered nervously, and his
eyes narrowed. I bravely lifted my chin, but I lost my nerve
when his gaze darkened.
“You will to me,” he pushed resolutely. There was no room
for negotiation in his voice and my core tightened at the
hidden threat.
“He’ll kill me,” I pleaded. I wasn’t certain that it was true,
but I wanted to try anyway.
“I will protect you. Give me the name of the man who hired
you, little girl. Don’t make me tell you again,” he warned.
I swallowed hard. Sergei Reznikov was well known
throughout the criminal sector. He was ruthless in his quest
for power and money, killing anyone that stood in his way.
If he found out I’d given up his identity, I was as good as
dead. I chewed my lip.
“I don’t think you can protect me from him,” I murmured.
Jon stood up and strode over to me. His body radiated
tension and I half expected him to slap me, but instead, he
cupped my face gently and lifted my chin.
“I will protect you with my life. If anyone touches you,
glances at you the wrong way or threatens your life, I will
kill them. I make this vow to you, little girl.”
I searched his face, looking for any indication of falsehood
and finding none. Every word he spoke was the truth. My
heart melted just the tiniest bit and I knew at once that
even though he was a hard man, he was also a kind one.
“Now be a good girl and tell me who contracted you to
steal from me.”
I don’t know why, but in that moment, I decided to trust
him. Maybe it was the chance that for the first time in my
life, I wouldn’t have to be alone. For some reason, I felt
drawn to him, like maybe there was a future with him in
some way and I didn’t want to turn away from that.
I wanted to know what could happen.
I allowed that small glimmer of hope to burn brighter.
“His name is Sergei Reznikov,” I answered, keeping my
voice low enough that Jon would be the only one to hear.
Jon’s face flashed briefly with anger.
“You know him,” I ventured.
“Yes. I know him,” he replied. He sighed heavily before
stepping around my chair. I breathed a sigh of strangled
relief as he uncuffed me from the chair. When my wrists
were free, he helped me to stand up.
“Do you believe me?” I asked anxiously.
“I do believe you, little girl,” he answered. There was a
change in him at that moment that made me impossibly
nervous while also soothing my frayed nerves at the same
time.
“You won’t kill me?” I whimpered and he jerked his head
toward me as if he’d been shocked that I’d asked such a
thing.
“No. No one is going to hurt you. You’re safe with me,” he
replied fiercely, and that initial anxiety faded a bit.
“What’s going to happen now?” I asked, trying to remain
brave but fearing him all the same.
“I’m going to finish your punishment, little girl,” he replied
sternly. My stomach plummeted to the floor, and I cried out
as he grasped my arms and folded them roughly behind my
back. I struggled, but he clasped the cuffs back around my
wrists once more.
“But I thought…” I pleaded in a panic.
“You thought wrong. You refused to answer my questions
and I dealt with you for that. Now, I’m going to punish you
for stealing from both myself and the Montagna family,” he
explained, and I couldn’t help but tense at the firm
warning. My sore asshole clenched around the plug, and I
trembled, even as his fingers gently dragged up and down
my arm.
“What’s going to happen?” I asked again with a quivering
voice. Nervously, I watched as he walked over to the office
chair. He grabbed some of my clothes and tossed them
down on the floor in front of me.
“I’m going to fuck you. The only thing up to you is whether
or not you’ll be wearing those clothespins when I bend you
back over that desk,” he said darkly. Without warning, he
reached out and flicked the one on my left breast, causing a
fresh wave of pain to wash over me. I wailed, overwhelmed
by sensation.
“Please take them off,” I begged.
“Then you’re going to get down on your knees, little girl.
You’re going to show me just how much you want them off
with that pretty little mouth,” he growled, and I gasped
softly.
He wanted me to suck his cock.
“Wait. You can’t mean that,” I replied disbelievingly. He
flicked the clothespin on my clit, and I howled, my legs
squeezing together as a rush of pain made it difficult to
stand. He said nothing more and held out a steadying hand.
“On your knees,” he directed. Slowly, I leaned forward,
bracing myself against him as I obeyed his instructions. My
clothes padded my knees, making it more comfortable than
I felt I deserved. For some reason, his thoughtfulness made
my heart melt a bit more.
He unbuttoned his slacks and freed his cock.
I gasped.
It was so much bigger than I thought it would be, by far the
largest cock I’d ever seen. It was thick as a beer can, which
seemed overwhelmingly intimidating from my current
position. Purple veins pumped with his arousal, making his
incredible erection even harder. It curved upward and I
fidgeted, unable to help myself as I imagined it sinking into
me.
My thighs squeezed together in anticipation of exactly that.
“Open your mouth,” he demanded.
I glanced back at his cock, feeling nervous and panicky at
the prospect of taking such an enormous thing between my
lips. When I didn’t obey right away, he reached down and
twisted the clothespin on my right nipple. Tears sprang to
my eyes at the sudden incredible agony, and I quickly
opened my lips as wide as I could.
“Now that’s a pretty sight,” he murmured, and I blushed
hard.
“Is your bottom sore?” he asked.
I nodded, trying not to think too much about how much the
large plug was making my asshole ache.
“Good. By the time your punishment is over, your throat
and your pussy will be just as sore,” he declared, and I
didn’t have time to say anything at all before the head of
his cock pressed against my tongue. The initial salty taste
of his flesh caught me off guard and I pulled back, only to
be forced forward when his hand captured my hair in his
fist.
“That is not how you convince me that you’re sorry, little
girl. Keep it up and I’ll fuck your little ass instead of that
tight little pussy,” he growled.
A thrill of panic raced through me, and I whimpered,
closing my lips around his cock and muffling myself. I
looked up at him, trying to show him that I could do this
just with my eyes. My eyes watered as his grip tightened on
the back of my scalp, causing a wave of radiating pain to
cascade through me. When he didn’t let go, I nodded a
little while keeping his cock in my mouth.
The stinging agony burned across my scalp, and I groaned,
but I didn’t know if he could hear me.
“Yes, sir,” I tried to say. My voice was muffled and thick,
thoroughly gagged by his big cock, but when he grinned at
my efforts and his grip lessened, I knew I’d done the right
thing.
With a heavy swallow, I turned my focus down to his thick
throbbing length. Slowly, I bobbed my head back and forth,
at least as much as his hand allowed me to. I leaned
forward, almost losing my balance and he pulled me back
into place by my hair.
I cried out and his cock jumped against my tongue.
“You’re going to need to show more enthusiasm than that,
little girl,” he demanded, and my pussy clenched tightly. I
didn’t want him to fuck my bottom. I was already terribly
sore there and I didn’t know if I could take his enormous
cock inside my asshole too.
With my sore punished backside fueling me, I started to
suckle him more vigorously, swirling my tongue around his
length. At first, I pretended to enjoy it simply to satisfy him,
but the more I worshipped his cock with my mouth, the
more aroused I became.
My clit throbbed hard, almost like it was reminding me how
much my body wanted the fucking I had coming. It ached
under the constant squeeze of the clothespin, but it was
only fueling my desire that much more.
Jon’s grip at the back of my hair tightened. I tried to open
as much as I could when he slowly began to thrust into my
mouth. I was frightened for a moment, but then I relaxed
and tried to surrender to his every demand in hopes that he
would take pity on me and grant me the mercy he’d
offered.
I suckled around him. The slurping noises I made with my
lips were mortifying, but I didn’t dare stop. I bobbed my
head, trying to control the gag reflex at the back of my
throat. I ignored the soreness in my cheeks, keeping my
mouth as wide as I could so that I could take as much of
him as possible.
When he groaned, I shivered, knowing that he was close. A
drop of arousal rolled down my thighs and my pussy
clenched greedily.
“That’s a good girl,” he purred, and he pulled out of my
mouth roughly. He yanked me up from the floor by my hair
and I cried out, the sounds louder than I expected now that
I was no longer gagged by his thick girth.
He grasped the clothespin on my left nipple and roughly
tore it away.
I gasped, not expecting the blinding agony that came with
it. He did the same to my right breast and I wailed, dancing
from foot to foot. I would have fallen forward if not for his
constant grip on my hair.
“Please, please! It hurts,” I begged.
“One more, little girl, then you can have your fucking,” he
replied and there was a certain gentleness that hadn’t been
there before. I leaned against him, hiding my face in his
chest as he reached down for the last one.
I whimpered in panicked anticipation, my eyes opened wide
and focused only on him.
He opened this one a bit more gently, but the wave of pain
that followed was still just as crippling. I choked back a sob
and my legs went weak. He swept an arm underneath me
and carried me over to the desk. Carefully, he laid me over
it so that I was facing his men and used his foot to spread
my legs wide for him.
My sore nipples pressed against the desk, but I was
thankful that they were no longer being punished with the
cruel clothespins. It would have hurt so much more to lie
down with the terrible things still clamped tight onto my
poor breasts.
Jon traced one hand up and down my spine and I shivered.
The fingers of his other hand grazed against my still very
sore clit. I gasped breathily, the pain and pleasure of his
light touch catching me by surprise.
“You’re positively soaked, little girl,” he murmured, and I
moaned into the desk as he toyed with my pussy with his
hand.
The door opened and several more men filed into the room.
“I want you to meet a few of my men. In front of you are my
captains, several of my best soldiers, some of New York’s
finest, as well as my underboss, Ronaldo. They are all
aware that you stole from us and all of them agreed that
you need to be adequately punished before we can fully
offer you the benefit of our protection.”
I trembled at the meaning in his tone. The men watched in
silence, but it settled on me like a heavy weight. I couldn’t
forget that they were there, seeing every shameful thing
that Jon was doing to me and the mortifying way my body
was responding. I shouldn’t be aroused by this whole thing,
but I couldn’t figure out a way to turn it off.
“Yes, sir,” I breathed. I kept my eyes on the surface of the
desk, not wanting to see the judgmental expressions on the
faces of the men that were about to watch the very first
fucking of my life.
“Look at them,” Jon instructed firmly.
I trembled as I lifted my chin and gazed back at the dozen
men in the room. I’m not sure when, but at some point
more of them had come into the room to watch my
harrowing ordeal. They were all watching me with vested
interest and my cheeks flamed red hot with
embarrassment. They’d seen their kingpin fuck my mouth
and now they were going to see him take that much more
from me.
“Tell my men that you are a very sorry little girl,” he
commanded.
My mouth opened and I squeaked nervously as the scalding
heat of his cock pressed against my entrance. He didn’t
enter me, but the threat that he was going to soon was
more than clear.
“I’m a very sorry little girl,” I wavered, biting my lip.
He grasped the plug and twisted it inside me, reawakening
the burning pain from its initial insertion. I tensed,
expecting him to pull it out, and maybe a little hopeful that
he would, but he never did. He just left it inside me.
“You deserve a good hard fucking, the kind of fucking bad
girls get, don’t you?”
I whimpered nervously and the head of his cock pushed
forward just a tiny bit more. It was difficult to keep still, to
not push back against him because a part of me wanted to
know what it would be like. My nerves warred with my
curiosity, and I squeezed my eyes shut, waiting for the
inevitable.
“Yes, sir,” I whispered.
“Are you sorry enough, little girl? Do I need to fuck this
sore little asshole instead of this soaking wet little pussy?”
he pressed, and I couldn’t help the way my body clenched
around him.
“Yes! I’m very sorry. Please fuck my pussy. Please don’t
fuck my bottom, sir,” I begged.
His fingers grasped my hips, gently at first and then more
roughly. I whimpered as he pulled me back slightly, pushing
the head of his cock inside me a bit further. My body was
unused to his size, already impossibly full of the large plug.
He thrust in a bit deeper, and I gasped, his thick girth
stretching me wide. When he pressed against my virgin
barrier, I hissed. That didn’t stop him. Deep down I had
known it wouldn’t. His fingers tightened on one side and
the other grasped my wrists firmly enough to pin me
against the desk. My legs quaked and his hand smoothed
over the side of my hip, soothing and gentle compared to
everything that had just happened and for some reason it
was enough to make me relax. The tenseness bled from my
muscles.
“This may hurt at first, but I promise that you will come for
me a great deal by the time your punishment is finally
over,” he murmured.
The softness of his voice put me at ease and my hips lifted
slightly off the desk. With no further warning, Jon jerked
his hips forward, thrusting through my hymen and pushing
deep inside me. A sharp flash of agony rattled me, and I
wailed into the desk. He didn’t move right away, just
holding still with the entirety of his length in my no longer
virginal entrance.
I had a man inside me.
A criminal.
A fucking mafia kingpin.
And all I wanted to do was roll my hips and take him
deeper as he fucked me.
The pain faded as the moments passed and all that was left
was the raging heat inside my core. It billowed up like a
wildfire, growing more violent and uncontrolled with every
passing second. I tried to keep still, but it soon became
impossible.
This was supposed to be a punishment fucking, but I
wanted it. Badly.
“Please,” I whimpered. He didn’t move right away, likely
enjoying the way my body kept clenching around him.
“You’re so tight,” he purred and for some reason, that
caused a tremor of pride to cascade through me. Slowly, he
pulled out, dragging every ridge of his cock out of me
before thrusting back inside. I moaned, the sound low and
then he did it again, only faster this time. Trying to keep
quiet, I bit the inside of my cheek.
He jerked his hips into me roughly and my lips popped
open. He groaned, pumping into me faster with every
subsequent thrust. His pelvis brushed against my punished
cheeks, reigniting the burn from his belt. His thumb settled
on top of the jeweled plug.
It was at that point that my fucking truly began.
He thrust into me with savage strength, taking control of
my body with his cock once and for all. Over and over, he
jerked his hips against mine, merciless and hard. I suffered
through every stroke as my body spiraled with need. It
hurt, but I wanted more of it.
He didn’t stop and I started to lose control of my wild
desire. It rolled and ricocheted up and down every limb,
rising from the bottoms of my feet and surging up to the
ends of my fingers. I gasped and my hips rocked upward,
taking him deeper unintentionally. He pounded against my
cervix that time and I screamed out loud.
He thrusted hard enough to make me yelp, pounding into
me so roughly that I jerked forward on the desk. He
grabbed my hips to keep me from hitting the corner, but
that didn’t stop him from ramming into me with the power
of an eighteen-wheeler that had no brakes.
I tried to grapple with the fact that both holes were full,
that it wasn’t just my pussy this very first time. Each thrust
jostled the plug, forever reminding me that it wasn’t empty
like it should be.
For some reason, that made me hotter.
The taboo feeling of his cock and the plug was so
impossibly wicked that I couldn’t get enough. I tried to
keep myself silent and utterly failed. I moaned, over and
over loud enough for the entire room to hear.
My inner walls clenched around him, tightening again and
again. He jerked me backwards about a foot and slipped his
hand between my legs, finding my clit with the rough pads
of his fingers. I gasped, a blazing fire of desire rattling me
senseless. My thighs tensed and I was thankful for the
support of the desk beneath me because my legs would
have given out soon after.
He fucked me even more savagely and my moans slowly
morphed into screams. Before long, they were echoing
throughout the room, giving away just how much I was
enjoying myself despite the pain and all of the men could
not only hear it, but they could see it.
It was shame like I had never known.
I blushed hard, mortified. I didn’t dare look up, but there
was nothing I could do to stop what was coming. His
fingertips on my clit turned rougher, pressing harder with
every passing second. My feet slipped on the floor and a
spark of fear jolted me, until he caught me by winding his
arm around my waist. He lifted me up so that my feet could
no longer brush against the floor, which only made me feel
smaller at the same time that he thrust even deeper.
I closed my eyes, feeling the ball of ecstasy in my core
spiral, bigger and bigger until it consumed me. Everything
was centered on his cock sliding in and out of my pussy,
claiming me with a ruthless cruelty that was utterly
captivating.
I shouldn’t be enjoying this so much. This was a
punishment from the kingpin of the Montagna family. This
wasn’t lovemaking or romance or anything but discipline at
the end of his cock.
Oh. Fuck.
“Please, please,” I begged.
The ball grew larger, spiraling now and threatening to
implode at any given moment. My legs pressed against his,
trying to hold on as he rode me fiercely and my eyes rolled
back in my head.
Oh. God. Oh, my god. This was so much greater than I
could have ever hoped it would be.
My inner walls clenched down hard, and I lost all control.
I screamed so loud that my voice went hoarse. My throat
ached, but it didn’t matter. The only thing that I could focus
on was his fingers on my clit and his cock surging in and
out of me. The fullness was absolutely overwhelming, and it
took everything in me not to start shaking.
I came so much harder than the first time. My legs went
numb. My toes curled. I writhed. Every muscle in my body
clamped down hard. He groaned as my pussy did the same.
Pain and pleasure rattled me from within, catching sparks
and quickly building into a scalding hot bonfire that
threatened to burn me alive.
By the time that first orgasm faded to a more gradual
simmer, I was breathless and sore, but he didn’t slow down.
“Wait. You can’t mean to…?” I asked, and he growled in
response.
“I’m far from through with you, little girl,” he warned, and
my legs quaked at the dark meaning in his tone. My bottom
hole tightened around the base of the plug, causing a fresh
wave of pain to race up and down my spine.
The sound of my fucking was loud and wet, and shamefully
broadcasting to everyone watching how much I enjoyed
being used this way. I whimpered, but it did nothing to stop
the rest of the fucking still to come.
I shivered in anticipation.
Maybe I should be crying out more or begging for mercy,
but I couldn’t quiet the piece of me that wanted all he was
giving and more.
I moaned instead.
He jerked his hips more roughly, cruelly forcing every inch
of that brutally thick cock into me with every stroke. His
fingers never stopped torturing my clit, hard and fast and
before I knew it, another orgasm was threatening to break
over me.
I tried to fight it, but to be honest, I didn’t really want to.
This… This was everything.
His fingers slapped my clit hard, almost as if he knew
exactly what I was doing and forcing me to face the arousal
that was swirling inside me head on. I cried out, the sudden
sting causing me to spiral, and I came so hard that I saw
stars.
Brilliant white light consumed me from the inside out,
burning hot like molten lava through every limb. My blood
surged as every nerve in my body flared with heat at the
exact same moment. I threw my head back, my release
obliterating me.
I screamed through the whole thing, losing myself in the
process. Pain and pleasure became one and the same, two
sides of the same coin. I panted through the sweet oblivion
until at long last it quelled to something more survivable.
I’d never come three times in the same day. I hadn’t even
known I was capable of it. My head lolled to the side, and I
simply focused on breathing, gathering the broken shards,
and piecing myself back together again.
He continued to fuck me, but his thrusts were slow and
deep and terribly wonderful. I gasped with each one,
feeling the aftershocks of two powerful orgasms back-to-
back roll through me with far more intensity than I could
have ever expected. My throat was sore from all the
screaming.
Slowly, he pulled all of the way out. He grasped the end of
the plug, removing it quickly and without warning. I was
numb enough that it didn’t really hurt, but I was surprised
at the feeling of sadness that came with not being full in
either hole anymore. He petted his fingers across my hip,
before taking my upper arm and forcibly lifting me from the
desk.
“Kneel,” he demanded.
My body simply reacted with obedience. My mind kept
misfiring with waves of satisfaction, completely
overwhelmed from such an intense experience. I dropped
down to my knees and his cock was in front of my face once
again.
“Your arousal is all over my cock. Clean it off,” he
continued.
I blushed hard, but I opened my mouth anyway. I didn’t
think about it. It just happened. I swirled my tongue up and
down his length. The taste of my wetness was quite
different from him, sweet and musky, something like a mix
of berries and peaches. My cheeks reddened further when I
realized that I didn’t hate it, that I kind of liked it.
I suckled him clean the best I could, but I was exhausted
and he pulled back eventually, taking his cock into his fist
right in front of me.
He started to stroke himself gently, slowly at first before he
started to pick up the pace. I shifted my weight from one
knee to the other, nervously waiting for whatever he had
planned. I looked up at his cock, watching the veins pulse
with his desire. He groaned and fisted himself roughly.
“Close your eyes,” he instructed.
I obeyed.
He groaned once more and suddenly a spurt of hot liquid
splashed against my face. I gasped in shock, opening my
mouth just a little as another surged onto my cheeks. It
dripped down my face, onto my lips, and landed on my
tongue.
The taste of him was strong, but my shame was far
stronger.
The wet sound of his hand fisting himself continued and
one spurt of seed after another pelted my face. My cheeks
flared red, probably blazing as hot as the sun. I swallowed
hard, his cum sweet and salty on my tongue.
His seed was hot on my face for only a few seconds before
he grasped my arm and pulled me up. Roughly, he turned
me around and I stood there quietly in shame as he slid the
key into the cuffs and unlocked them. Gently, he pulled
them off and started to massage my shoulders as his cum
dripped down my cheeks.
I tried to stand there proud, but it was impossible. Naked
and marked with his cum on my face, I felt like nothing
more than a punished little girl. I blinked back tears as his
arms swept under me.
“It’s time for dinner, men. Tonight, we’re going to have a
special display while we eat.”
OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 5

M ila
I don’t know why, but as he carried me out of the office and
into what appeared to be a penthouse suite, I curled into
his neck. I told myself that I wasn’t seeking him out as
comfort, but I knew that was a lie even as I thought it. I
wound my sore arms around his neck, holding on while also
wanting to press my body as close against him as possible.
His hold on me was firm, steady, and strong.
I felt so small like this.
He carried me into the dining room, but I didn’t really see
it because I kept my eyes shut. He placed me down in a
padded chair.
“You will remain here on display while we eat dinner. If you
try to get up or run, I will bind you to it. Do you understand
me?” he asked. I opened my eyes to see him kneeling in
front of me. His expression was hard, but there was a
gentle concern in his eyes as he searched my face.
Despite the fact that I was here against my will as his
captive, it made me feel like he cared for me.
“I understand,” I whispered.
“Be a good girl for me and I’ll feed you some dinner and
dessert,” he continued.
He sat down in the chair at the end of the grand table. My
body was throbbing as the numbness from three orgasms
started to fade and I sleepily closed my eyes, simply
listening to the sounds of people moving all around me. It
was soothing in a way, and I found myself just melting into
the chair.
My heart was beating at a frantic pace for what felt like
forever, but it eventually calmed too. My body temperature
cooled and the sweat gathering at the edges of my brow
evaporated and dried. I drew in one shaky breath after the
next, trying to make sense of everything that had happened
and failing.
In the end, I decided that it didn’t really matter. It simply
was.
His seed was wet on my face for a long time. It dripped
down my cheeks, onto my chin, and down onto my breasts,
but he made no move to wipe it off.
He was leaving it in place to send a message, mostly to me
but maybe to his men too. I wanted to hate it, but a small
part of me maybe liked such a taboo display of ownership.
It certainly made my pussy wet.
They filed into the room after us, taking their seats and
bowing their heads as the waitstaff rolled in one tray of
food after the next. By the time everyone was seated, two
dozen men were seated at the table and all of them were
staring at me in the corner of the room.
Naked, on display with their boss’ cum splattered all over
my face.
“You are allowed to look, but none of you may touch her
aside from me,” Jon commanded, his tone leaving no room
for negotiation of any kind. There was more than a little
possessiveness to his voice that caused a thrill to course
through me, but it was gone too quickly for me to identify
what it was.
With a silent sigh, I turned my gaze to face the men
feasting on the sight of my sore breasts. I did my best not
to squirm because it only made the welts on my ass hurt
more. My shoulders were still a bit sore from having my
arms bound behind my back, so I rolled them a few times
before placing my hands neatly in my lap.
I didn’t make any move to wipe off the cum on my face.
I should be angry, but I didn’t have the will or the energy to
muster up anything.
I sat there, shivering with shame as plates of delicious-
looking food were uncovered right in front of me. I had to
stop myself from licking my lips at the sight of thick slabs
of beef and chicken, perfectly seasoned with a generous
helping of herbs and butter. Baskets of fresh baked biscuits
were placed on the table, covered with soft towels to keep
them warm. Platters of steamed vegetables and potatoes
were passed around and everyone plopped large servings
on each of their plates.
My stomach growled deafeningly loud, and I blushed even
more than I thought possible.
Jon grabbed the side of my chair and pulled me closer to
him. I said nothing, but when he broke off a piece of
buttered biscuit and held it up in front of me, I smiled
gratefully.
I didn’t know why, but it seemed impossibly kind to me.
“Thank you,” I whispered. I went to take it from him with
my fingers and he knocked my hands away gently. He shook
his head and pressed it against my lips. I opened my mouth
and he pushed it onto my tongue. I chewed slowly, savoring
the honeyed butter and the scrumptious taste of freshly
baked bread.
He fed me one bite after another until the whole biscuit
was gone. I licked my lips, blushing hard when I tasted
droplets of his cum with my tongue. The saltiness of his
seed combined with the biscuit was absolutely divine, but I
didn’t dare speak that horrid thought out loud.
It would be mortifying.
“What should we do moving forward, boss?” an older man
asked, his gaze glancing over me like he was purposely
avoiding mine. He was in his late fifties, his hair peppered
with gray. His face was round and clean-shaven, his body a
bit heavy set beneath his suit. His eyes were a dark gray,
red rimmed and disapproving when he happened to glare in
my direction.
“After dinner, I will bring Mila to my quarters and question
her as to the location of the diamonds. She will tell me
everything we need to know and tomorrow, I will give you
instructions on when and how to retrieve them, Ronaldo,”
Jon answered.
“It is rumored the Reznikovs are building a settlement
close by, on the border of our territory,” Ronaldo replied.
“I’ve heard those rumors too. They were few at first, but
they’ve been building up over the past few weeks,” Jon said
thoughtfully.
“They haven’t made any moves against us yet,” Ronaldo
offered.
“Except for Mila,” Jon scoffed. The entire table looked at
me and I stared at the floor, feeling like a rabbit caught in a
trap. I kept quiet because it felt like the smartest thing to
do. Jon used his knife to cut off a piece of steak, I hazarded
a look in his direction, and he lifted it to his lips. He
chewed slowly, clearly mulling over something in his head,
not looking at me even once.
“Three weeks ago, I placed one of our soldiers in a bakery
in the Bronx, right on the outskirts of the Bratva’s
activities. They seem to be centered in a few abandoned
factories on the north side of the Bronx. He’s been unable
to identify what they’re moving. It could be weapons,
drugs, or something else,” he continued.
“I haven’t heard anything as to what kind of cargo they’re
storing in each building, but I could send someone into find
out,” Ronaldo said curtly. I looked from one to the other,
sensing that perhaps there was the slightest bit of a power
struggle between the two of them.
The more I watched them, the more I was convinced that I
was right. Jon was younger than Ronaldo by a good ten or
fifteen years. The older man seemed to look at him with
disapproval from time to time, but he was quick to cover it
up by stuffing a forkful of food in his face. He chewed
noisily and I turned away, afraid I would show my unease.
“Not yet. I want to know everything that Mila knows about
Sergei first. We’ll decide on a move after I have all of the
information at my disposal,” Jon replied.
“We should strike hard and fast, catch them unprepared,”
Ronaldo pushed.
“I won’t risk our men on a whim,” Jon responded, his tone
hardening.
“Understood, boss,” Ronaldo said, but there was something
between the lines of his response that came off as
undermining. Jon took a long draw of water, leveling his
glare on the underboss for a long moment. Ronaldo
squirmed, but Jon said nothing. The rest of the table
watched Jon’s silent appraisal with interest. Eventually,
Ronaldo bowed his head and the tension in the room
melted away.
Jon cut off another piece of steak, carefully holding the
meat to my lips. I opened my mouth and he gently guided it
onto my tongue. I used my teeth to pull off the juicy hunk of
meat and chewed slowly. He fed me several more pieces,
pulling another plate aside so that I could eat my fill. By the
time he placed the fork down, I felt more than satisfied.
He tipped a glass of water against my lips, and I kept my
hands in my lap as I slowly drank. When he’d deemed I’d
had enough, he placed it back on the table.
“Proceed with collections as normal. I don’t want the
Russians to get any hint that we are aware of their
activities. Understood, men?” Jon asked pointedly. A chorus
of “Yes, boss” echoed around the room. I noticed that
Ronaldo was last to say anything at all.
The chef rolled in an overloaded cart full of various
desserts as the waitstaff slowly cleared the table. I
shivered, growing cold. Jon’s gaze flicked to me for a brief
moment with something that looked like longing and then
back to his men.
“Does anyone else have anything that needs to be brought
to my attention?” he asked.
Ronaldo shook his head. Jon looked over him to the rest of
his men.
“Our weapons stocks could use bolstering, boss. I’d like to
put in some orders so that if they’re needed, we’re ready,”
one man spoke up.
“Make sure to do it through secure channels. Work with the
Luccheses or the Giovannis instead of our overseas
contacts. Make sure that whoever you use isn’t working
with the Reznikovs,” Jon nodded.
“Got it, boss,” the man nodded, bowing his head
respectfully.
“I’m going to take Mila to my penthouse. See to it that I’m
not disturbed. Post two guards by the elevator just in case
my little captive decides to run after I put her to bed
tonight,” Jon commanded.
I looked at the smorgasbord of pies on the table. There was
apple, pecan, strawberry rhubarb, mixed berry, cherry, and
all sorts of other delicious-looking desserts. My eyes grew
big. I was disappointed that he wasn’t going to feed me any
of it. Jon paused for a moment, noticing the direction of my
gaze.
“Send up dessert for us. Make sure to include a piece of
everything,” Jon added, and the chef nodded quickly.
“Of course,” the bald man replied.
“Arms around my neck,” Jon said softly when he knelt
beside me. I searched his face for only a moment before I
did what he asked. One of his arms wound around my back,
and another slipped underneath my legs. He lifted me with
ease and carried me out of the room. We entered a ritzy
gold-lined elevator that went up another several floors
before the doors opened, revealing an extravagant open
concept apartment with the most ridiculously beautiful
view I’d ever seen.
We were surrounded with floor-to-ceiling windows. It was
just past dusk, the sunset still leaving a very slight glow on
the edge of the horizon. Only some of the brightest stars
were visible in the night sky, the lights from the city
drowning out most of them. The rest of the apartment was
intricately designed, contemporary and polished in shades
of blue, gray, and white. The couches were covered in plush
pillows and a few soft throw blankets, looking so
luxuriously comfortable that I wanted to dive right into
them. There was no doubt in my mind that if I sat down, I
would fall asleep in seconds.
The dining table was made of steel beams and polished
concrete, complete with a swirling design that made it look
like the Caribbean Sea. He didn’t stop though and carried
me into the hallway to the far right. He walked down into a
massive bedroom, which also had floor-to-ceiling windows,
then into a luxurious master bath.
The marble tile floors seemed to go on for ages. There was
a large rain shower with more than one showerhead
enclosed in sheer glass and a big clawfoot tub that could
more than easily fit two people. He placed me down on the
counter and indicated for me to stay there. I flinched a little
when he reached for me.
“Shh. It’s alright, little girl. No more punishment. I’m going
to take care of you for a little while before we talk for a
short while. After that, I’ll put you to bed,” he said,
studying me closely.
His expression was softer somehow, kinder and the tone of
his voice was sweeter. I searched his beautiful brown eyes,
finding in them flecks of yellow and green that I hadn’t
noticed before. Warily, I gazed back at him and as if he
could sense my disquiet, he smiled knowingly. He reached
aside, picking up a soft fluffy washcloth. He turned the
faucet on and slipped the towel beneath it.
Carefully, he washed my face, taking care to thoroughly
clean off my forehead, my cheeks, and my chin with
painstaking gentleness. I closed my eyes and he very
tenderly wiped those too.
“There now. There’s my Mila,” he said quietly. I wasn’t
sure, but there seemed to be affection in his tone now and I
opened my eyes to see those kind eyes once more.
His hands cupped my face, and he slowly glided his thumbs
across my cheeks. I sighed audibly and he smiled.
“How do you feel?” he asked.
“Sore,” I admitted with a blush. I dropped my gaze
bashfully, but he lifted my chin and made me look at him
anyway.
“Come. Stand for me,” he directed. With a guiding hand, he
helped me to climb off the counter. He led me to the center
of the room and stood in front of me. His hands grasped my
shoulders, squeezing tight for the briefest of seconds
before they slid down my arms.
“Be honest with me. Are your shoulders sore too?” he
questioned, narrowing his gaze a bit worriedly.
I shook my head. His concern touched me. “They’re okay.
They were a bit sore during dinner, but that’s faded
mostly,” I answered timidly.
“I’ll massage them for you before bed so you won’t wake up
hurting tomorrow,” he smiled.
I dropped my chin, not knowing what to say. His palms
guided across my collarbone and cupped my breasts. I
sucked in a pained breath as his fingers brushed over my
nipples. They still ached quite a bit. He studied them
closely for a long moment and it took everything in me not
to cover them with my hands.
“Your nipples will likely be sore for a little while longer.
They shouldn’t hurt in the morning. They are still a little
pink from the clamps, but that won’t last too much longer,”
he murmured. He reached between my legs next, tracing a
finger lightly over my clit and then over my entrance.
I gasped, the feeling of soreness only fueling an unwelcome
surge of arousal that hit me from out of nowhere.
He slipped a single fingertip inside me with ease. I
swallowed hard, realizing that I was wet too.
“Sore here?” he asked.
“Yes,” I breathed, my voice hardly audible.
“Good.”
I flicked my eyes up, catching a glimpse of a growing smirk
on his face. He pulled his finger free and rounded my back.
“Look in the mirror behind you. Tell me what you see,” he
instructed gently. I blushed and looked back, seeing my
fully naked form and his fully dressed one. My gaze
dropped to my bare cheeks. My ass was still pink and there
were clear lines left behind from his belt.
“My spanked bottom,” I blushed.
“It still has the marks from my belt, doesn’t it, little girl?”
he asked.
He knelt behind me, tracing his fingers across my bare
cheeks, following the lines of one of the deeper pink marks.
I watched him in the mirror for a period of time before he
knelt down behind me.
“Yes, sir,” I breathed. He grasped my cheeks and spread
them open. This time, I couldn’t help but cover my face as I
tried to hide my shame. It took everything in me not to
whine out loud.
“Your asshole is still very pink and so very well-used. Is it
still sore?” he asked. I practically quaked when he passed a
single finger over my tight hole. A part of me wanted him to
press his finger inside me again, but I was too ashamed to
say any of that out loud.
“Very much so,” I whispered, and he grinned wide. His
gaze was contemplative, and I shivered, not knowing what
was going on inside his head.
“Perfect,” he murmured. He stood back up and gave my ass
a hard slap, catching me off guard.
“Now be a good girl for me while I prepare your bath,” he
requested.
I nodded quickly, my bottom smarting where he’d smacked
it. I bit my lip to keep quiet, studying him closely as he
started running the water. He scooped some Epsom salts
into the tub. Then he poured a thick preparation of bubble
bath and essential oils in the steaming water. I moved
closer and sat on the edge. His gaze caught mine and it
threw me off guard.
Gone was the hard man who had punished me in front of
his men. In his place was a certain softness. His smile was
warm, and it drew me in. His hand found mine, pulling me
in toward his chest. I stared up into those chocolate brown
eyes as his fingers flittered along beneath my chin. His lips
sought out mine, gently at first and then a bit more
persistent.
I kissed him back.
It was at that moment that I first made the choice to return
his affections. His answering groan spurred me on, and I
pressed deeper into that kiss. My heart pounded
irrationally in my chest and my body pulsed with heat, but
this time I welcomed it. When he finally pulled back from
that kiss, I was breathless with desire.
That was the type of kiss a woman would sell herself to the
devil for.
He knelt down and lifted me clean off the floor, slowly
lowering me into the warm water. The heat was the perfect
temperature, and so soothing. Once I was fully settled, I
sighed with appreciation, fully enveloped in its warm
embrace.
“Wet your hair for me,” he said softly. I dipped myself even
lower into the water, enjoying the way it fully cocooned me.
It felt like the most decadent embrace of my life. When I
pushed myself back up, I caught him watching me with
obvious interest.
Was I something more than a captive to him? Did he think
me an enemy or was I more than that to him?
I shook my head. It was too fast. There was no way he’d fall
for me like that. A man like him didn’t end up with a girl
like me.
He popped open the top of a bottle of shampoo and
squeezed some out into his palm. His other arm wrapped
around my chest, pulling me toward him before he focused
on washing my hair. He soaped up my long locks gently and
then started massaging my scalp a bit more firmly. My eyes
nearly rolled back in my head. Spirals of pleasure
blossomed across my head, sinking down into my skin as
goosebumps rose all over my skin. I gasped softly,
thoroughly enjoying being taken care of in such an
unexpected way. I vaguely realized there was a soft citrus
scent, but it was hard to focus on as he kneaded the top of
my head. When he paused, I finally found a moment to
draw in a breath.
Carefully, he dipped my head underneath the water,
keeping my face dry in the process. He worked his fingers
through my soapy strands, rinsing them completely before
he helped me sit back up. Next, he moved onto conditioner
and as soon as he poured some into his palm, I was
surrounded with the intense scent of blooming cherry
blossoms. I breathed in deeply, sighing with pleasure when
he worked it through the strands of my hair. He used a clip
to secure it at the top of my head when he was done.
He knew enough to let the conditioner do its work.
He rinsed off his hands and slid them along my skin,
capturing my sore nipples between his thumb and
forefinger just hard enough to make me gasp. He released
them just as quickly, smoothing over my sore buds with his
palm, which only made them harden under his touch almost
immediately.
When he was done toying with my breasts, he slid his hand
down my stomach and I squirmed against the wall of the
tub, both wanting him to continue and nervous about it at
the same time. His other hand returned to my nipple,
pinching it lightly almost in warning.
His fingers dipped lower, grazing over the top of my pussy
and then further down against my clit. I gasped, still quite
sensitive from the number of orgasms that he’d forced from
me before. I flinched, but he didn’t pull away. That initial
sensitivity faded soon after that, quickly replaced by
soaring need that caught me off guard.
Why did this man have such an incredible effect on me?
Why after so much did I still want him to touch me? Why
did I crave it?
Questions swirled around in my head. I didn’t know the
answers and even if I had, I had a feeling that I still
wouldn’t have understood them.
He gently rubbed my clit, working up my pleasure slowly
and steadily until I had trouble staying upright. Without
pause, he released my nipple and wrapped his arm around
my waist, keeping me upright while still teasing my clit
with his other hand. My hips rocked and the surface of the
water splashed against the edge of the tub. That wasn’t
enough to make him stop. In fact, he pressed on harder,
using his fingertips to lull me to the edge of orgasm and
then back again more times than I could count.
Soon enough, my clit was throbbing with painful denial and
when he did it again, I was left with no other recourse than
to beg.
“Please, Jon. Please let me come,” I pleaded.
“Are you going to come hard for me like a good girl?” he
asked pointedly. Another surge of blazing hot desire flared
through me.
“Yes! Oh! Please!”
I slammed my hands down on the edge of the tub, needing
to hold on to keep myself from pushing his hand out of the
way so that I could finish the job myself. I swallowed hard. I
bet he’d punish me for something like that.
“Come for me,” he demanded.
I didn’t need to be told twice. My body was ravaged,
already weak to his confident, knowledgeable touch and I
broke apart with savage intensity. His hold was firm around
me, keeping me in place as his fingers danced on top of my
clit. His touch was far rougher now, but I needed it to be.
My back arched and my head flew backwards. His shoulder
was there for me to lie back on. My hips rocked back and
forth, my inner walls fluttering inside my core, and I
moaned out loud.
The sound of it was low and guttural. I blushed almost at
once.
“That’s my good girl,” he groaned, and my nipples pulsed
with need. For several more moments, I rode out the
remainder of that orgasm on his fingers. Even when it was
over, he didn’t pull his hand away. It was as if he was
claiming me as his with that simple maneuver and my
cheeks reddened even further.
The crazy part was that I didn’t exactly want to fight him
off either.
I tried not to think about what that might mean.
I closed my eyes, languidly lying in the tub. Pulses of
pleasure still radiated through my body. I was so content
that I didn’t even want to move.
“You’re so beautiful like this,” he murmured, and I whined
softly with embarrassment. I went to cover my bare body
with my hands, but he caught my wrists and pressed them
against the edge of the tub. He ran his fingers lazily up and
down my body, worshipping me with his touch until the
water started to cool. When I shivered, he unclipped my
hair and carefully guided me down low enough so that he
could rinse the conditioner out.
When he was finished, he lifted me out of the tub, not
caring that I was soaked and getting him wet too. Gently,
he placed my feet down on the plush bath rug and wrapped
me in an oversized towel. He dried off my hair somewhat
and started to brush through it, combing out the tangles far
more gently than I expected a man to ever be capable of.
After that, he carried me into his bedroom and put me
down next to the bed as if I weighed no more than a sack of
grain. He brushed a stray hair behind my ear, which felt
strangely innocent after everything I’d gone through at his
hand. My cheeks flushed hot as he cupped my cheek.
“What happens now?” I asked quietly. I blinked several
times, suddenly overcome by an overwhelming weariness.
He smiled knowingly and reached for the towel, pulling it
away from my body even when I tried to grab it and keep it
in place. When he’d taken it from me, he grinned a bit
wider with his victory.
“It’s time for bed, sweet girl,” he explained, tossing the
used towel aside into a gray woven hamper. He moved
beside me and turned down the covers, helping me to climb
underneath. I watched him as he removed his wet clothes.
He pulled his shirt over his head, revealing hard muscles
and chiseled abs. I swallowed anxiously, feasting on the
sight of his upper half when he dropped his hands to his
belt. I moaned under my breath, unable to look away as he
slid the end of the belt through the clasp. My pussy
clenched down with unexpected desire when he pulled it
free from the loops of his pants, the swishing sound
shamefully arousing.
He placed it carefully on a nearby armchair. I bit my lip,
knowing that it would easily be in reach should he need it.
Something was clearly wrong with me. Clearly, I had lost
my damn mind.
His belt shouldn’t be making me want to come yet again.
Maybe I was just tired and delirious. I stretched out in bed
entirely naked, using the blankets to cover myself from his
heated gaze. He saw me glance at his belt a few times,
which only made his lips curl up in a far too seductive
smirk. He cocked his head and unbuttoned his pants,
pushing them down to the floor and stepping out of them.
He didn’t shy away as he took his underwear off too.
His cock was rock hard, and I sucked in a nervous breath,
unable to forget how it felt when it drove into me, over and
over again, how my body had squeezed around him when
I’d come.
Fuck.
I really was going insane. Maybe this was what they called
Stockholm syndrome and I was on the fast train to batshit
crazy town.
I rested my head on the pillow and curled the covers up
around me. He climbed into bed next to me and opened the
drawer of the nightstand. He slipped underneath the covers
and before I realized what was happened, a metal cuff
clapped shut around one wrist. I jerked away, but it was too
late. He held the other end and snapped it around his own
hand, cuffing us together.
I stared at it for a moment in disbelief.
“What the fuck?”
“Language.” His eyes narrowed in warning and my bottom
twitched.
I gritted my teeth and stared back at him, waiting for an
explanation.
“We have things to discuss in the morning and I don’t trust
you not to try to escape,” he explained. The hardness in his
gaze had returned and it took me back for a second.
I glanced around. I didn’t see a key anywhere.
“Come here,” he said, his tone much softer now. Gently, he
guided his arm around my waist and pulled me against him.
I closed my eyes, trying to ignore the fact that his hard
cock was nestled in between my bottom cheeks. I tried to
keep my body relaxed, but there was a part of me that
wanted him to sink inside me again even though I was
more than a little sore and another that wanted to run.
“What’s going to happen to me?” I blurted out, unable to
keep myself quiet any longer.
“You’re going to let me take care of you. Now close your
eyes and sleep for me.”
He kissed the back of my neck, and I was too exhausted to
do anything other than obey him. With a soft sigh, I melted
a little against him. I closed my eyes as the heaviness in my
limbs grew to overbearing levels and I fell fast asleep,
reluctantly safe in his arms.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 6

J on

She fell fast asleep in minutes. I’d known she would. She
was exhausted. Had I not worn her out with several
orgasms and a sore bottom, I had a feeling she would have
put up much more of a fight and run out that door the first
chance she got.
I listened to the steady cadence of her soft breaths,
wanting to memorize every beautiful thing about her. Her
cheeks still carried the pink glow of her blush. Her damp
hair was slightly cool against my chest, and I pulled her a
bit closer without waking her.
Her body was perfectly sized for a man like me. Her narrow
waist curved out to full hips, her ass round and heart-
shaped. My hands were large, and her breasts filled them.
Everything about her was beautiful and I studied her for a
long while, wanting to get to know every inch of her.
She was muscular, which told me that she liked to take care
of herself. Her legs were strong, her abs firm, her arms
toned. Her hair was the color of mahogany, but I could see
strands of gold woven within it. There was a beauty mark
next to her eye. It only added to her allure.
Eventually, I closed my eyes and just enjoyed the feeling of
her bare body against mine. Her chest rose and fell evenly
now. She was in a deep sleep. She jostled in her sleep a
little bit, curling closer against me.
This girl was going to be a problem, but a part of me didn’t
even care because I wanted to keep her for myself.
I should want to punish her for stealing from the family, to
ruin her for having the audacity to do such a thing in the
first place, but I didn’t want that.
I couldn’t even pretend to imagine it.
She was too precious for that. I’d been harsh with her, but I
hadn’t had a choice. I lived in a dangerous world as the
untraditional head of an already well-established mafia
family. If I had shown weakness in front of them, it would
have caused me irreparable damage.
I hoped her public punishment would be enough, that my
men would accept that I’d adequately dealt with her
harshly enough to get both the information we needed and
our stolen goods back.
I would resolve the diamond situation quickly and
efficiently. Once that was over, there was the issue of her.
I’d been her first and I aimed to be her last, the one and
only man that would ever touch her. I would be the one that
ruined her for all other men.
Mine.
I don’t know what it was about her that made me want to
claim her like this. It made me feel like some sort of
Neanderthal, but I couldn’t bring myself to feel bad about
it. There was something between us, a strong electric spark
that had jolted me the moment she’d been dragged into my
office.
I’d ignored it at first, but when my men had bent her over
my desk, that single spark had surged into an all-out
electrical storm.
The moment I’d sunk my cock into her deliciously tight
pussy, I knew she was the one. There would be no one else
for me, not ever. She was absolute perfection, and I would
stop at nothing to keep her by my side. Every cry, every
moan, every soft sigh of pleasure I wanted to keep for
myself.
She was everything.
She was the type of woman who deserved the world.
She cried out quietly in her sleep and I curled my arm
around her, cocooning her with my body and offering my
protection. She settled almost immediately, pressing her
body against mine. I took a deep breath.
I was going to risk everything for her. I knew that now. The
only question was just how much I was going to have to
give up in order to keep her at my side.

A soft rustling jostled me awake sometime in the middle of

the night. I opened my eyes just a hair, seeing that the sun
had yet to rise. Alarm bells started to ring inside my head
once I realized that Mila’s body heat was no longer nestled
against mine. I stayed still, listening for signs of her
presence.
Something bumped against my wrist, and I had to silence a
chuckle.
Mila was a little firecracker. Now that she’d gotten some
rest, she was clearly feeling feisty and ready to go. The lock
on the handcuffs clicked and she swore under her breath.
Immediately, she stiffened and watched me for any sign
that I was awake. I stayed still, continuing to breathe as
though I was asleep. I watched her through narrow slits.
She was trying to pick open the lock to the handcuffs that
bound us together.
I didn’t know what she’d gotten her hands on, but it didn’t
really matter because my cock was hard, and she clearly
needed another lesson in who was boss here.
“I was hoping you’d try something like this, naughty girl,” I
murmured. Her eyes opened wide, lifting to meet mine at
once.
The guilt in her expression was positively divine.
“I…” she began to explain, and I shook my head. Her
expression was sheepish, like she’d gotten caught with her
hand in the cookie jar and knew with absolute certainty
that she was in trouble.
With no one watching though, I wanted to show her that
not only could I be harsh when she needed it, but I could
just as easily teach her a lesson gently. I jerked her toward
me, pulling her into my chest. She grumbled something,
but I ignored it as I reached into my nightstand and pulled
out the key.
I flipped my body on top of her, pinning her in place as I
grabbed her arm. Quickly, I unlocked the cuff around my
wrist and yanked the cuff above her head roughly, just
enough to catch her off guard but not enough to actually
hurt her. Her mouth opened in a shocked little circle, and I
had to resist the sudden urge to fuck it.
I grabbed her other wrist, slipped the cuff around a
bedpost, and snapped it shut, effectively binding her in one
smooth motion. Her eyes turned into wide little circles,
simmering with both anger and disbelief. When I looked
deeper, I saw desire blazing within them too.
I climbed off of her, taking several moments to admire my
handiwork. Her furious desire burned even hotter.
“Release me,” she exclaimed. She jerked her hands against
the cuffs, but they held tight. I grasped the covers when
she tried to hide herself beneath them, just enjoying the
sight of her naked body stretched taut for me. She kept her
thighs together, hiding herself from me as much as she
could, but she wouldn’t stay that way for long.
No. I liked the look on her face when she came for me far
too much.
Her nipples were standing at attention as I sat beside her
on the bed. I reached for one and she shuddered hard,
sucking a breath between her teeth as if she couldn’t
believe she’d lost the advantage so quickly against me.
I climbed over her, and she tried to bring her knee up
between my legs. I quickly pinned her legs open with one
arm combined with my thighs. With my free hand, I
spanked her pussy three times hard enough to sting.
“Bad girl,” I purred. She cried out, trying to close her legs,
and failing. I stared down at her pretty mound, watching
the way it pinkened from the bite of my hand.
“Oh! Not there! Please!” she cried out.
“I don’t have to put you over my knee to punish you, little
girl. You would do well to remember that unless you need
this naughty little pussy spanked bright red instead of only
pink,” I warned her.
Her mouth closed quickly as she rethought her next move.
Her gaze was contemplative, even as she trembled beneath
me. For a second, her lower lip protruded in an adorable
little pout, but she’d more than earned those smacks
between her legs and she knew it.
“Yes, sir,” she finally whispered, and my cock turned so
hard that it was painful. I nearly growled with my conquest
over her, loving the way the obedience rolled off her
tongue. It was raw, unadulterated power.
I adored every second of it.
“There’s my good girl.”
She practically vibrated with pleasure beneath me at my
words. I slid my fingers down the backs of her arms and
she squirmed, but her far too erect nipples gave her away.
Her fingers tightened into little fists as her back arched
clean off the bed.
Cuffed. Exposed. And ready for me.
I palmed one breast and then the other. Her face scrunched
as she tried to fight how much she was enjoying my touch.
Her struggle was internal, but I could see it written all over
her body. As I touched her, she sought me out, pulling away
from the bed a little just so that I was pressing a bit more
firmly against her.
She wasn’t running away.
Her hips were rocking up toward me. It was subtle, but
enough for me to notice. Her thighs weren’t tense against
me anymore and if I watched them, they opened more and
more as my fingers teased down her body. I pinched those
hard nipples gently, enough to make her gasp and her
whole body opened for me for a moment before she
realized what she was doing. Her cheeks grew red with
embarrassment, and she turned her face to the side in an
effort to hide them.
She couldn’t be any more perfect for me.
I grasped her chin, gently guiding her to face me once
more. She struggled, trying to do anything but look at me,
but I was a patient man, and she did.
Eventually.
All the while, she squirmed and her nipples hardened
further, extending into rigid little peaks that begged for me
to bite them.
I bided my time though. I wasn’t in a rush. I would tease
her until she begged me to fuck her and then the whole
house would hear her scream for me.
“Do not hide from me, Mila. I want to see everything,” I
coaxed, and her blush deepened even further. Her eyes
searched mine for the briefest of seconds before she
dropped her gaze. Her expression tightened as she chewed
her lip.
“Look at me,” I demanded gently.
She obeyed me. Desire surged up and down my cock.
“It was very naughty of you to try to escape me, wasn’t it?”
I said softly, letting my words drip with seductive warning
and she trembled a little harder beneath me.
“Yes… sir,” she breathed.
That single word nearly did me in.
Her thighs opened just the slightest bit against my hips. My
cock throbbed, only inches away from her center.
No. Not yet.
She wasn’t ready.
I lowered myself down and captured her lips with mine. At
first, she fought that too, but eventually she kissed me in
return as I toyed with one of her breasts at the same time.
When I pulled away, she whined audibly, as if she was
disappointed that it was over.
I kissed her right nipple next, and she gasped out loud. I
swirled my tongue around it, teasing her before I took it
fully inside my mouth. I suckled her gently and she moaned
with pleasure. Slowly, I increased the pressure, fully
knowing she was still sore from the clothespins I’d
punished her with earlier.
Her moans turned to cries soon enough. I’d been right.
“Oh! It hurts, please!”
I pulled back, enjoying the way her desperation dripped
from her voice. It was as addictive as a drug, and I needed
to hear it again.
I descended onto her right nipple, teasing her slowly at
first and then punishing it with my lips until she pleaded for
mercy as deliciously as she had the first time. I pulled back
just enough to admire the way her sensitive buds had
turned a shade darker. She whined when I returned to the
right, struggling beneath me and trying to buck me off.
Honestly, it was cute that she thought she even stood a
chance.
I scraped her nipple with my teeth, and she tensed, shaking
beneath me. She kept still while I suckled her sore nipples
after that. Occasionally, I would bite her nipples lightly
enough to make her gasp. I knew her fear and arousal were
at war inside her by the way she kept opening and closing
her legs. Her thighs brushed against mine and it took
everything in me to keep myself from sinking my cock deep
inside her at that very moment.
I grasped both nipples with my fingers and pinched them,
twisting them firmly enough to make her yelp and scream
and beg for me.
“Please! Please! I’m sorry,” she wailed. Her legs spread
apart, and I released her breasts.
“Open wide for me. I’m going to taste this sweet little
pussy,” I commanded, and she opened even wider.
Her surrender was the sweetest thing she would ever give
me. I would cherish it forever.
I kissed the space between her breasts, trailing my lips
downward as she struggled to hide her building arousal
from me. Her body quivered and I paused, kissing right on
top of her mound. I glanced up at her face, catching the
look of sheer disbelief written all over her at my current
position. I was only inches from her most private of places.
She couldn’t hide from me like this.
“You can’t mean to,” she blurted.
“I do, little girl,” I answered boldly.
“Please don’t,” she pleaded.
“I will give you a choice. You can either come on my tongue
or you will get your pussy spanked instead.”
Her mouth opened and closed several times, but I knew
what she would choose well before she said anything at all.
“Your tongue, sir,” she whispered. Her blush had turned a
beautifully brilliant scarlet, but her embarrassment was
only making her wetter.
She was fucking absolute perfection.
The scent of her arousal was temptingly sweet, but I didn’t
want to rush this. Instead, I kissed all around her pussy,
from her inner thighs, to just out of reach of her wet folds,
to an inch just above her clit. By the time I actually pressed
my lips against it, she was shivering with need.
Her thighs were glistening with her arousal. I dragged my
tongue over her clit, tasting her for the first time. A musky
sweetness spread all over my mouth, reminding me of
raspberries, peaches, and whipped cream.
I kissed her sensitive bud and she gasped with shameful
arousal. I started suckling her gently at first, then more
firmly until she was writhing beneath me.
“Please! I’m still sore,” she begged.
I pulled away for a moment, letting her relax against the
bed before I did it again. I teased and taunted her, driving
her closer to orgasm each time. Her clit hardened beneath
my tongue, and she started rocking her hips. I don’t know if
she realized it, but she started riding my mouth of her own
volition, dragging it up and down the rough surface of my
tongue as she quaked with desire.
She may have been sore when I started, but she’d moved
past that now. Her body rolled beneath me, and I suckled
her hard nub until she was on the cusp of a powerful
release. I pulled back and she whined loudly.
“No! Wait! Please!” she begged.
“Please what?”
“Please let me come,” she pleaded.
“Be more specific, little girl,” I warned, and her thighs
closed a little reflexively.
“Please let me come on your tongue, sir,” she corrected
herself and I made sure not to miss the way her sweet
mouth struggled to say every word as she grappled with
her shame.
Every moment of it was as delicious as I thought it would
be.
“That’s a good girl,” I praised her.
I kissed her hipbone before I returned to her clit and her
shudder of pure bliss was just as rewarding. I suckled more
firmly now, feeling her muscles tighten beneath me. My
cock was as hard as a spike, but the thought of her coming
for me this way made it even harder.
Fuck.
Her moans turned more desperate, the pitch rising as she
drew closer. I suckled her clit into my mouth, using my
tongue to tease it until her whole body was shaking. She
didn’t announce her orgasm, but I knew the moment it
broke over her by the way her body arched off the bed. She
drove her clit down onto my tongue, writhing and
screaming with the intensity of her release.
Her arousal poured from her, sweeter now and more
potent. I suckled her clit, dragging out every second of her
orgasm I possibly could. Her legs quaked and she moaned,
her body slowly melting into the bed by the time it was
over. Satisfied, I pulled away from her pussy and stared up
at her, enjoying the ecstasy that was painted all over her
face.
Her eyes were fully dilated as she stared down at me.
“When I fucked you earlier, it was because my men needed
to see it. Now I’m going to fuck you for my own pleasure.”
Using the strength in my arms, I pushed myself up over her
and brushed my cock against her velvety soft folds. She
was so wet that my shaft slid along her pussy with ease, but
I didn’t rush taking her.
Instead, I teased her clit slowly, pushing her gently past her
initial sensitivity and onward toward building her desire
once more. She squirmed beneath me, yelping at first,
begging me to have mercy, but soon enough those turned to
cries of need too. She tried to ride my shaft and bring
herself to orgasm, but I pulled back just so that she
couldn’t. She whined and pouted so prettily that I knew I
would undoubtedly do it again just so I could see that
adorable look on her face.
“Please,” she whimpered.
“What do you want, sweet girl?” I teased. Her hips rolled
suggestively, rocking back and forth against my cock.
“I want…” she began, and her cheeks blushed as red as a
cherry tomato. Too embarrassed to continue, she bit her
bottom lip. I grasped her chin, not letting her look away.
She struggled a bit to maintain eye contact.
“Tell me,” I insisted. I kept teasing her with the hard
surface of my cock, knowing it was exactly what she
wanted even if she was reluctant to say it. I wasn’t going to
give it to her until she begged me for it.
Her answer was no more than a soft whine.
I let go of her chin and grasped her sore nipple, tweaking it
gently in warning. I rocked my pelvis back, dragging the
hard surface of my shaft against her clit. She practically
quaked under me, and I looked up just in time to see her
eyes roll back in her head for the briefest of seconds before
her gaze settled back on me. Her lips parted and a soft
moan escaped them.
“I…”
I kept teasing her. I was a patient man. I could keep her on
the cusp of orgasm for as long as I wanted and needed until
she gave me her surrender.
“I can’t say it,” she wailed, her voice beginning to shake
with her building desire.
“If you really want it, little girl, you will ask for what you
need,” I warned. I twisted her nipple a little, making her
gasp from the sting. I knew it didn’t really hurt her though.
She was far too aroused for that.
I drove her to the edge of orgasm once more, pulling away
just a second before she fell apart. Her cries of denial were
deliciously addictive, and I savored each moment. Her body
shook, driving forward as she tried to seek out my cock
herself.
She wasn’t in control though. I was and I would give her
my cock when I was good and ready.
Her eyes were glassy with need by the time she dared to
look up at me again. There was a savage desire within
them, a feral instinct that she was only just keeping at bay.
“Please fuck me,” she breathed. I could hardly hear her
voice this time. Her bottom lip quivered, and I lowered
myself down so that I could kiss her. My mouth descended
on hers in a gentle kiss just as I drew my hips back and
lined the head of my cock up with her entrance. She
gasped, but I swallowed the sound as I slid myself inside
her for the second time that day.
It was just as good as the first. In that moment, I knew it
would always be. I would never tire of fucking her, of
stripping her bare and sinking inside her again and again
until she screamed for me.
She was so impossibly tight. Her pussy clamped around me
like a vise and she moaned, the sound low and husky and
utterly intoxicating. I jerked my hips back and then
slammed into her again. She gasped and clamped around
me even tighter than before.
Fuck. This was absolute heaven.
I’d enjoyed fucking her from behind and seeing the marks
of my belt all across her beautiful ass. I knew I’d fuck her
that way again but taking her like this and seeing the look
of bliss written all over her face as I drove into her was
heaven.
I would sell my soul to be granted the privilege to see that
for the rest of my life.
I released her nipple and drew my hand up to her throat,
squeezing her lightly as I fucked her. I began gently with
her, allowing her to get acclimated to my size for a minute
or two before I started to increase the pace of my thrusts.
Her hips rocked in tune with mine, sweeping up so that I
could drive even deeper into her. Before long, I was
pounding into her, enjoying her cries of pain and moans of
sheer pleasure. My pelvis brushed against her clit, and I
pushed down harder as her sounds of desperation grew
louder.
She was so close.
I slammed into her even harder, enjoying the way her pussy
was clutching at my cock. She was clamping down so hard
it felt like she was trying to push me out, but I was enjoying
this too much to let her win.
She was going to come for me, hard enough for the entire
building to hear her scream. My cock throbbed with my
own desire, and I growled, just as she began to writhe
uncontrollably. I fucked her roughly, knowing full well that
she would be sore long after I was through with her.
This woman was everything. I was never going to let her go
after this. She was more addictive than heroine and all the
other drugs on the black market combined.
She was heaven and hell and everything in between.
I grasped her throat a little more tightly, and her breathing
became shallower, her wails of pleasure growing louder
still. Her body shook, slowly spiraling more out of control
with every passing second.
“Are you going to come for me like a good girl? Nice and
hard so I can hear you scream?”
“Yes, sir,” she wailed.
I drove into her with everything in me, wanting to feel her
break apart all over me. Her eyes squeezed shut and her
back arched clean off the bed.
She was a wild animal, bucking and moaning and
screaming as I fucked her, driving her hips toward me so
that I took her even deeper. Her legs seized around my
waist and her cuffed hands fisted tight as she struggled
through the intense ecstasy tearing her open from within.
My cock pulsed and my balls squeezed tight.
I let myself go.
My own pleasure welled up inside my belly, surging up and
outward straight through my cock. I drove into her, roaring
with my own release. She screamed louder as my seed
spurted deep inside her, rolling at once into a second more
powerful orgasm that had her whole body shaking.
The feeling of her legs trembling against my waist was
invigorating.
My thrusts slowed to a more gradual pace, each one hard
and deep. I drew out her orgasms for as long as I could. It
took a while for her to stop shaking with the intensity of
her release. When her body finally slumped down against
the bed, I drew out of her far enough so that I could enjoy
the sight of my seed leaking from her pussy for the very
first time.
When she noticed me looking at her, her cheeks brightened
with shame, and she quickly tried to close her legs. I
slapped the inside of her thigh, making her yelp. She
pouted as the shape of my hand blossomed on her pale
skin, pink and vibrant.
“Don’t you ever hide yourself from me, Mila. You belong to
me now and if I want to see my cum dripping from your
sore well-used little pussy, then you will keep your legs
spread for me,” I growled.
Her blush deepened at the same time that her nipples
hardened into tight little peaks.
She could deny it all she wanted, but she liked it when I
looked at her like this. I reached for her thigh, tracing the
pink handprint slowly and she shivered. I took an extra
moment to watch my milky white seed drip down her legs.
Eventually, I reached up and unlocked the cuffs, taking
each wrist and massaging it softly. There were a few light
pink marks, but they would fade quickly.
I situated myself behind her and pulled her close, wrapping
my arm around her waist and holding her tight. Her body
was lax against mine and she hummed quietly with
satisfaction.
I’d fucked the fight out of her, at least for tonight.
“I should clean myself off,” she whispered, but her
weariness was apparent with every word that rolled off her
tongue.
“No,” I replied simply.
“But…”
“You will wear my seed because that is what I want. It will
be a reminder for you that your rightful place is here in my
bed. Now sleep, little girl,” I explained.
She didn’t protest any more after that. Maybe she’d sensed
the warning in my tone, or her body was sore enough to
remind her not to push me, but she squirmed in even closer
to me as if she was seeking me out.
“Yes, sir,” she breathed, and I could have sworn I heard a
hint of muted happiness in her tone. Maybe she liked
wearing my seed like that. For certain, I knew I liked her
dressed in nothing more than my cum on her naked flesh.
I was going to keep her like this forever.
It didn’t matter to me that I’d known her less than a day. I
knew what I wanted, and I wanted her for the rest of my
life, safe in my arms and satisfied in my bed.
I didn’t care what it would take to make happen. I would do
whatever needed to be done to keep her by my side as my
wife, as the mother of my children.
I closed my eyes, thinking about the sight of her belly
swelling with a daughter or a son. I breathed in the citrusy
scent of her hair, losing myself in everything that was her. I
lay awake like that for a while longer, savoring the feel of
her bare languid form against mine.
She’d fallen asleep almost as soon as I’d wrapped my arms
around her, nestled against me. Without knowing it, she’d
curled as close as she could against my chest, seeking out
my comfort.
Eventually, I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep too.
She didn’t move at all for the rest of the night, content and
satiated from what I guessed was probably one of the most
eventful days of her life.
I’d turned her world upside down and I had no intention of
stopping anytime soon.

The next morning, I woke up to find Mila still asleep, safe

and secure in my arms. I didn’t move yet, not wanting to
disturb her. She needed her rest, especially after yesterday.
For a long while, I just laid there and watched her sleep.
Her chest rose and fell evenly for a period of time. When a
ray of sunlight crept over her, she fidgeted just the slightest
bit and sucked in a breath. She moaned sleepily and
stretched, stilling when she realized that she wasn’t alone.
“Jon?” she murmured. There was a touch of hopefulness in
her tone and my heart swelled at the sound.
“I’m here, Mila,” I reassured her. The tenseness left her
body and she relaxed against me. She remained quiet for a
moment, and I slowly circled my fingers around her hip.
“You’re safe with me,” I reminded her.
“That won’t change after I answer your questions?” she
asked fearfully.
“No. I would never do anything to hurt you. I’m not that
kind of man,” I vowed.
She shifted, turning her body so she could see my face. I
could feel her assessing me, trying to figure out if she could
take my words at face value and whether or not she should
believe me. I cupped my hand beneath her chin, dragging
my thumb back and forth across her cheekbone.
I’m not sure if she realized it or not, but she pressed back
against my touch.
That was a really good sign.
“I know I was harsh with you yesterday, Mila, but I need
you to understand that I had to be. I had to make an
example of you in front of my men,” I continued.
“So, no more belts then?” she replied feistily. There was a
twinkle in her eye when she said it and she couldn’t hide
the way her eyes glued onto mine as she waited for a
response. I grinned in return, knowing full well that she
had gotten impossibly aroused yesterday from that very
thing.
“No, I wouldn’t say that… If you’re a bad girl, you should
know that I will never hesitate to bend you over my bed
and mark your naughty little ass with my belt,” I warned
and she shivered against me, hiding her face in the
process. I didn’t need to see it though because I could feel
her smiling against my chest.
“I’ll be a good girl,” she finally managed, and I had to bite
back a chuckle. She was so cute.
I kissed the top of her head and she sighed softly with
pleasure. I didn’t rush her out of bed. Instead, I fully
enjoyed just holding her. She seemed to really like it too,
but eventually her stomach growled loudly enough to wake
the dead.
“I should order us some breakfast,” I mused, and she
nodded against my chest. With a quiet groan, I pulled away
from her and climbed out of bed. She followed suit,
fidgeting with embarrassment as she stood completely
naked.
I had not given her clothes back, nor did I have any
intention to. I liked her bare and blushing for me.
“Come here,” I said firmly. She started, biting her lip, and
glancing down at my hand nervously before she dared take
a step toward me. I watched her closely, delighting in the
indecision written all over her face. She was probably
wondering what would happen if she disobeyed me. I
opened and closed my fist, and she jumped.
Yes, she was, the naughty little minx.
I held out my hand for her and she hesitantly took it. I
jerked her toward me, and she gasped as I wrapped my
other arm around her back.
“You are a good girl, aren’t you?” I purred.
“Yes…” she answered warily, her voice raspy. I dropped my
hand to cup her bare bottom and she whimpered nervously.
“Sometimes even good girls are naughty though.
Sometimes those girls need to be taken over my knee and
given a good hard spanking, don’t they?” I whispered
pointedly. I squeezed her ass a little and she flexed beneath
my fingers.
“Yes, sir,” she sighed.
Quickly, I slipped my hand beneath her chin and lifted her
gaze to mine. There was no anger or shock, only arousal
shining through.
I fucking loved that.
I pulled her into a soft kiss, capturing her lips gently. The
taste of her was sweet. I didn’t want to pull away, but I did
eventually, knowing that she needed to eat.
“Go freshen up, Mila. Breakfast will be here by the time
you come out. If I have to come and get you though, you’ll
be going over my knee and eating your meal with a bright
red and very sore backside. Do you understand me, little
girl?”
“I understand, sir,” she blushed. Her pink nipples were stiff
against my chest, and it took everything in me to step away
from her and not throw her on her back on the bed for
another hard fucking. She swallowed visibly, glancing down
at the iron spike of my cock, and blushing at the sight.
The thought of punishing her made me very hard, just like I
knew it made her little pussy very, very wet.
With red cheeks, she dipped her head and walked off into
the restroom, closing the door behind her. I watched her
sashay away. There were a few marks from my belt left
behind, but they were only light pink now. They would be
gone by nightfall.
I strode over to the closet and chose a pair of gray
sweatpants. I threaded my feet into them, pulling them up
and slinging them around my hips. Then I sat down in the
armchair by my window and called for room service.
I didn’t really know what Mila liked to eat, so I ordered one
of everything.
“Right away, boss. I’ll send it up in no more than twenty
minutes,” Chef Rob exclaimed. He barked out a couple of
orders to the cooks and I hung up the phone. I heard the
shower turn on in the bathroom, and I resisted walking
inside. Seeing her naked and wet in my shower would only
make me want to fuck her even more.
I called Ronaldo.
“Boss,” he answered, his tone all business.
“Is there an update on the Reznikov situation?” I asked.
“He seems to have more people on the ground, more
soldiers guarding the warehouses. Sergei might be
preparing for something. I’m just not sure what yet.”
“Our weapons stock?”
“Already being refilled as we speak. There’s more that
should arrive tonight into tomorrow, but by the time we’re
fully restocked, we’d be prepared for whatever the Russian
fucks throw at us,” he explained.
I heard the shower turn off.
“I’ve got a little thief to finish questioning at the moment.
Let’s talk more over dinner tonight,” I replied.
“Good luck, boss,” he replied. I hung up the phone and
there was a knock at the door. I got up to answer it,
walking out of the bedroom briefly.
The chef had arrived with breakfast. He placed it on the
dining table, and I nodded my thanks before he took his
leave. I returned to my room just as Mila was opening the
restroom door. Her hair was wet and freshly brushed and
she was wearing nothing more than a cotton terry robe.
I hadn’t given her permission to wear that.
There was just a hint of a smirk on her lips when I laid my
eyes on her. She was purposefully pushing me now, testing
my limits to see what would earn her a spanking and what
wouldn’t.
Feisty little thing. I loved it.
I needed information from her though and if I put her over
my knee right now, I was only going to end up fucking her
into oblivion.
That didn’t mean I couldn’t make her nervous.
I strode over to her quickly and her gaze jumped to mine.
She was trying to figure out if she’d pushed too far or if she
actually wanted me to manhandle her after all. I cupped
her bottom over the robe, and she gasped, her eyes and
mouth opening into a perfect little circle. Her fear and
arousal were written all over her face.
“You can cover up this beautiful body, little girl, but that
doesn’t change the fact that I know what it looks like
entirely bare for me,” I said, dropping my tone a bit, which
made her shiver.
“I should have asked,” she stammered anxiously, trying to
backpedal but it was already too late.
“You should have asked permission to wear my robe, little
girl. I’ll let you wear it this one time because I like to spoil
you, but the next time you cover your beautiful body
without my permission, you are going to find out what a
spanking with my wooden hairbrush feels like,” I
threatened.
She squeaked and I grinned, knowing full well she’d just
used that very thing to brush her hair. She knew it was
heavy and made of real wood.
I was a man who enjoyed nice things.
It would sting very much on her bare ass.
“Yes, sir,” she mumbled.
I slipped my hand beneath her robe, not stopping until I
cupped between her legs. She was absolutely soaked. She
sucked in her bottom lip and closed her eyes as I caressed
her clit.
“What’s this?” I asked and she shivered hard.
“I… I…” she stammered.
“You’re soaking wet, naughty girl,” I chided her gently.
“Please,” she begged, grinding against me as I circled her
clit.
“No, little girl. You’re not allowed to come for me until
tonight as punishment,” I scolded her as I pulled my fingers
from her needy little pussy. She whined pitifully, but I had
expected that.
“Yes, sir.” Her lower lip protruded a little bit in an obvious
pout.
“Come now. Let’s eat breakfast and the two of us can talk
and get to know each other a bit more,” I suggested.
She nodded, still moping from not getting what she wanted.
Denial could be just as terrible of a punishment as a
spanking.
I took her hand and led her out of my bedroom into the
open kitchen and living room space. She gasped when she
saw the spread of food. There were cheese omelets, one
made with spinach and tomatoes, yet another with peppers
and onions. Stacks of pancakes topped with every kind of
fruit were scattered on the table, along with Belgian
waffles. There were plates of meats and cheeses, as well as
baskets of pastries.
Cost didn’t matter to me. I just wanted to see her happy.
“Wow,” she gasped.
“I wasn’t sure what you liked, so I ordered a little of
everything,” I replied, squeezing her hand in mine.
“A little?” she choked, clearly amused.
“Make yourself a plate. I’ll be back in just a minute,” I said,
lifting her hand and placing a soft kiss on her knuckles. She
smiled and turned back to the food, just in time for her
stomach to growl angrily again. Her hands pressed against
her belly as she turned away.
I returned to the bedroom and brushed my teeth. I ran my
brush through my hair, but I didn’t put it back down.
Instead, I returned to the dining room with it still in my
hand. I especially enjoyed the way her eyes opened wide
with alarm at the sight of it. I sat down and laid it beside
me on the table. She didn’t take her eyes off of it for a long
moment. She stilled, her little mouth opening and closing
several times in disbelief.
She’d filled her plate with a little of everything. I made a
note that the pancakes and waffles were mainly topped
with berries and small amounts of whipped cream. She’d
chosen an omelet made with spinach, tomatoes, onions, and
feta cheese, done over easy with a side of bacon.
Interestingly, she’d taken her coffee black. I wondered if
she’d put sugar in it. In silence, I prepared my own cup of
coffee, splashing it with a heavy dose of creamer and two
cubes of sugar.
She watched me closely, not daring to say anything yet.
“I want to ask you some questions about your contract with
Sergei,” I began gently. She glanced at the hairbrush and
back at me. I cleared my throat and continued.
“If you answer my questions truthfully, then I will return
the hairbrush to my bathroom. If by the end of our
discussion I feel like you’re being dishonest with me, then I
will take you over my knee and paddle you with it until your
ass is bright red and you are sobbing and begging to tell
me the truth,” I declared boldly, and she swallowed hard.
She nodded once. “I understand,” she replied, biting her
lip.
“No matter what you tell me, I will protect you and keep
you safe. I won’t hesitate to punish you in order to do that,”
I warned her.
“I know that, sir,” she said quietly, squirming a little in her
seat. I sat back and cut off a piece of omelet, popping it into
my mouth and chewing it thoughtfully. The flavors were
just as delicious as I thought they would be, but I was
distracted and didn’t really focus on them.
“All that being said, though, I’m pretty proud of you for
getting through all of our systems and hardly leaving a
trace,” I exclaimed, and her entire face lit up. She smiled
back at me, looking a bit confused at first.
“Really?” she squeaked.
“I can see why you have a name on the market. It’s
impressive work,” I continued.
Fuck. She blushed again and my cock throbbed with desire.
This girl was making me lose the control I was famous for. I
struggled to stay in my seat, sitting back and crossing my
legs and trying to ignore the pulsing need surging through
my dick.
“It’s always been something I’m good at, coming up with
ways to avoid detection, to get in and out quickly and
efficiently,” she replied, a bit more at ease.
“How do people get in contact with you?”
“I have a handler that I use sometimes to deal with people I
don’t know, or I haven’t dealt with before. Some others
insist on being more direct. Sergei was one of those
people,” she offered, glancing up at me nervously when she
said it.
“Have you worked with him before?” I cocked my head,
chewing another bite while keeping my full attention on
her.
She nodded, finally digging into her own plate. Adorably,
she covered her mouth as she swallowed before speaking.
“Only once before, but it was a more traditional job. He
wanted me to rob a bank here in the Bronx. It wasn’t too
difficult because there was an abandoned sewer beneath it
that I drilled through to get in. That time, it was just money
he wanted,” she explained.
“Bank robbery?” I lifted an eyebrow.
She squirmed like a naughty little girl, and I wanted to
throw her over that table and sink into her more than
anything. I resisted though, for now, but it was a struggle.
“Tell me about the contract for my vault,” I pressed.
“Sergei wanted your cache of diamonds,” she replied.
“That’s not all you took though.” I narrowed my gaze and
she looked down at her plate sheepishly.
“No. The rest was supposed to be for me,” she admitted
guiltily.
“If I hadn’t already belted you yesterday for it, you’d be
getting it right now,” I replied, and she covered her face
with her hands for a moment before she peeked back at
me. I smirked and her cheeks turned scarlet. She fidgeted
with her hands before deciding to take another bite.
“Where did he have you take the diamonds after you
successfully stole them? Do you have them hidden
somewhere or have you already completed the meet-up
with him?”
“I delivered them a few days ago in a safety deposit box,”
she explained. “I don’t typically meet with my contracts in
person. It’s safer for me that way and if they insist on it,
then I either send Ricky or just don’t take the work on. I’ve
pissed a few people off in the past that way, but I know how
to hide my tracks.”
Even though what she did was dangerous, I was relieved to
hear that she at least took precautions.
“Sergei wasn’t one of those men that pushed for in-person
contact. When I asked to arrange a drop-off point, he
suggested a safety deposit box. He sent a number and a
key to an address I provided several weeks ago when I
started readying for the job,” she explained quickly.
I drummed my fingers on the table. It would be much
harder to get the diamonds back now that I knew they
might already be in the possession of the Russians.
“If I still had them, I’d give them back to you,” she said
anxiously, glancing back and forth from the hairbrush to
me. “I really didn’t know the house belonged to you and
your family.”
“I believe you, Mila,” I replied quickly, and a look of relief
crossed over her face at once.
“Good,” she breathed.
“Did Sergei ever hint at where he was staying? Or when he
might pick the diamonds up?”
“No. But I have several emails from him that I could trace,”
she smiled. “The bank was on East Avenue. I still have the
key and the box number.”
“All of that would be especially useful, Mila. Thank you,” I
answered.
She gazed back at me with increasing curiosity. “If you
have all of this money at your disposal, why are these
diamonds so important to you?” she asked pointedly.
I didn’t say anything, but I liked the way her mind worked.
It made me fall for her even more. I reached for my coffee
and took a long sip before I cleared my throat and began to
tell her about my current position.
“While it is true that I am the kingpin of the infamous
Montagna mafia family, I was never meant to be in the
traditional line of succession. I was put in this position by a
close and trusted friend,” I explained.
Her eyes narrowed as she assessed my story, cocking her
head slightly as she did so. Her brow furrowed and I had to
make sure not to react because it was especially cute.
“What friend?” she pressed.
“Cyrus Holt,” I answered simply. I noticed no flare of
recognition in her eyes.
“I take it he’s pretty powerful to put you in charge of an
entire mafia criminal organization.” Her bluntness was
refreshing. I often worked with men with which my
relationships were tenuous at best. My world was one of
shifting alliances and slippery agreements full of double
meanings that truly never slept.
Mila was an invigorating change of pace from all of that.
“He is,” I nodded.
“So, what comes next?” she asked. Her eyes stared back at
me, full of hope and fear and something else that I couldn’t
quite identify.
“You will remain under my protection. I think you know
what will happen if you fight me on that,” I warned, and
she shifted in her seat. Her cheeks pinkened slightly. I
thoroughly enjoyed the way her nervous tension rolled
through her. I’d bet money that she was still wet for me too.
“I’m also going to need to figure out a way to take our
diamonds back and return them to their rightful place,” I
continued.
She drummed her fingers on the table. She searched my
face in silence as I sat back and sipped my coffee.
“I’m going to need to hire someone with a very particular
set of skills,” I said nonchalantly, lightly placing my mug
back down on the table.
Her face lit up at my meaning.
“I might know someone, but she’s going to want to
negotiate your payment terms,” she sassed.
“She’ll take the deal I give her unless she wants a very sore
bottom when it’s finished,” I smirked.
“I’m sure we can come to an agreement,” she blushed. I
cracked my knuckles and she glanced down at my hand
nervously.
“What are your terms, little girl?”
She grinned so wide that she was practically glowing.
Fuck. She looked so beautiful when she smiled like that. I
wanted to see it again and again. For the rest of my life.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 7

M ila
I didn’t know why I’d opened up to Jon the way that I had.
Maybe the sex was just that good or maybe he was a
decent man under all that crime, but I found myself
wanting to be around him. A part of me had feared that
maybe he would send me away after I answered his
questions, that somehow, he’d set out to ruin my life
because I’d made the mistake of taking a contract that
targeted his organization without knowing about it.
I thought he might hold it against me or treat me like an
enemy forever, but he wasn’t doing any of that.
Instead, he was taking care of me.
There was something about him that made me feel safe. I’d
only known him for twenty-four hours, but I knew he
wouldn’t really hurt me. Lesser men might have killed me.
Jon was different.
I’d been in the criminal circuit for a long time. I’d
interacted with some and knew better than to meet up with
others, but Jon wasn’t anything like that.
I thought, at his core, that Jon was a good man.
Even when he’d punished me in front of his men, there had
been a certain firm gentleness during it. His belt had been
terrible, but I’d peeked at my bottom in the mirror this
morning. As hard as my spanking had been, there was
barely a mark from it today.
Now that I knew more about his position, I understood why
it had been so harsh, at least on the surface. He’d needed
to punish me, and it had needed to be enough to satisfy his
men.
I shifted in my seat, struggling intensely with the sudden
arousal surging through me. Sure, it had been harsh and
cruel, and it hadn’t ended until I was sobbing, but for some
strange reason thinking about it now only aroused me.
A normal girl would have been angry. Instead, I was
thinking about all the ways I could get him to take me back
over his knee so that he’d touch the needy place in between
my legs.
“Come here, Mila,” he murmured.
I put my coffee mug down on the table. It had grown cold.
We’d been talking for hours. I’d long finished my breakfast
plate and had refilled my coffee a second time, only to drink
about half of it. My belly was full, along with my heart.
I stood up and took a step toward him.
Did I dare allow myself to fall for this man? Should I love a
man like him? Could I?
My feet moved of their own accord, bringing me closer to
him with every step. He held out his hand for me and I took
it.
He pulled me into his lap. His arms wrapped around me,
one hand cupping the back of my head gently. I wound one
arm around his shoulders and the other around his waist. I
pressed my ear against his chest.
The steady beat of his heart was mesmerizing.
For a while, he just held me, and I savored it. I kept telling
myself I shouldn’t be doing this, that I should be finding
some way to escape or run away, but I didn’t want any of
that. I just wanted to be around him, and I couldn’t really
explain why.
I knew that I shouldn’t.
But I didn’t care. This was my life, and no one would tell
me what to do with it.
I clutched at him more closely. His fingers squeezed the
back of my head possessively and I decided I liked how it
felt.
“So how are we going to do this?” I whispered.
“We’re going to work together. I’m going to trust you and
you’re going to trust me,” he answered quietly. He kissed
the top of my head.
Undoubtedly, it was one of the most romantic things anyone
had ever done in my life.
Somewhere in the room a clock ticked, and I lifted my
head. It was already past two in the afternoon.
“I’m going to need a few things to get my process started,”
I began. His fingers slipped beneath the robe.
“What do you need, little girl?”
His fingers grazed over the top of my lower belly, sinking
lower. I bit my lip to hold in a gasp. I’d play whatever game
this was.
“I’ll need a laptop. One with new Pentium core and at least
sixty-four gigabytes of memory. A wireless chip and…
and…” My voice petered off as he dipped in between my
thighs.
“What else?” he pushed.
“A second computer,” I sighed. His fingers began to circle
my clit.
“Mhhhmmmm,” he groaned.
“Blueprints to all of their properties.”
My mind tried to work, but his fingers were too distracting.
“Oh!”
A frisson of desire cut straight through to my core. There
was no way I was going to be able to do what I needed to
do with him around me. Not only would I be unable to
control myself with him in the same vicinity, but I wasn’t
sure he could either.
We were drawn to each other like a moth to a flame. That
was becoming more apparent with every passing minute
and there was nothing I could do to stop it.
Not that I really wanted to. Not right now at least.
The rough pads of his fingers teased my clit, slow and
steady and arousing.
“Complete privacy,” I groaned, unable to keep my hips from
rocking against him.
“We have all the privacy you need here, little girl. I could
do whatever I wanted with you, and no one is going to
come and save you from me,” he chided, and I bucked hard
on his fingers. I bit my lip, trying to keep my head on
straight.
“I’ll need total concentration.” It was getting hard to think.
All I could do was focus on those incredible fingers
between my thighs.
“You’re telling me you want a room all to yourself?” he
murmured.
“I… Yes… I’ll need to… Ummm. Work…” I stammered.
“You can’t work like this?”
His chest shook a little with amusement. At once, I knew he
wasn’t upset by my request.
“I don’t think so,” I whined, and his fingers moved a bit
faster.
“I’ll get you everything you need, little girl, but you will
remember to be a very good girl for me, won’t you?”
I shuddered against him, beginning to writhe beneath his
hand. “Yes, sir,” I moaned.
“What happens if you’re naughty, my sweet girl?” he asked.
I was practically vibrating with arousal. I needed to come.
Badly.
“You’ll punish me, sir,” I whispered, my voice shaking with
my nearly feral desire.
“That’s right,” he growled and the sound of it shot straight
down to my clit. My core throbbed with wild intensity.
“Please,” I begged.
“You answered all my questions like a good girl, didn’t
you?”
“Yes, sir,” I wailed. My need was quickly spiraling out of
control. I didn’t know how much more I could take before I
shattered. My fingers were gripping at whatever I could
hold onto. My body was writhing back and forth.
“I should reward you, shouldn’t I?”
“Oh! Please! Yes!” I pleaded. I was bordering on absolute
desperation, and I didn’t know how much more I could
take. He kept teasing me, lightly brushing over my clit just
hard enough to cause my whole body to erupt in tremors. It
wasn’t quite far enough to push me over the edge, and he
knew it.
He savored it. He prolonged it for as long as possible. I
both hated and adored him for such delicious torture,
wanting it to end and to continue all at the same time.
“Come for me, my good girl.”
Finally, his fingers pressed more firmly down on my needy
bud, and I cried out, suddenly overwhelmed with such
intense pleasure that my entire body tensed. High-pitched
animalistic sounds escaped my lips, but I was only just
aware enough to know that it was me.
I didn’t even begin to try to fight that orgasm. I willingly let
the power of it take me captive, shaking and writhing in his
lap as my nervous system short-circuited with deliciously
intoxicating pleasure that seemed to know no bounds.
I squeezed my eyes shut, blinded by the white-hot bliss that
rattled through me. Pleasure surged over me in waves as
Jon wrapped his arms around me. I held onto him for dear
life, moaning and screaming his name as his fingers
continued to swirl over my pussy.
That single orgasm seemed to go on and on and by the time
it finally released me, I was left gasping for air. His hand
cupped my pussy. I wondered absentmindedly if he could
feel it throbbing beneath his fingers.
I sighed and snuggled up against his chest, listening to the
beat of his heart once more. For a while, the two of us were
silent as I coped with the aftershocks of such a powerful
release. My legs had gone numb. Several minutes passed,
but he continued to hold me close, petting my hair and
placing soft kisses on the top of my head.
It was heaven.
“I will get you set up in a hotel suite of your own tonight so
you can begin your work uninterrupted,” he said quietly,
and I nodded.
“I will give you a phone with my number programmed in it.
You will only answer my calls, no one else’s, do you
understand?”
“I do,” I replied.
“If you don’t answer my phone call, I will take it to mean
that you need me to visit you and I will be at your door
within the hour with my belt already in hand,” he warned.
I shivered against him. A part of me wanted to do exactly
that, but another craved to be obedient for him. I didn’t
understand it. I didn’t really want to. Either way, knowing
he would check in on me over the phone or in person made
me feel cared for. Honestly, it took me by surprise.
“I understand,” I whispered. Bravely, I lifted my chin and
pressed my lips against his throat. He groaned with desire,
letting me explore on my own for a brief moment before he
grasped my chin and captured me in a kiss.
“You’re mine, Mila. Mine to hold, to punish and subdue.
Mine,” he growled and my entire core shook with hope.
Did he really mean that?
As if he knew, he kissed all my doubts away. His lips were
persistent, claiming me in every sense. The taste of him
was divine, sweet, and creamy with a hint of coffee. His
scent was consuming, masculine and smoky and musky. He
groaned and the sound of it vibrated at the edges of my
nerves, electrifying me from the inside out. His lips were
soft and rough against mine and I gasped, opening my eyes
only briefly to catch a glimpse of his dark possessive gaze.
It broke me apart all at once.
“You can’t mean that,” I breathed.
“I do, Mila. The moment they dragged you into my office, I
decided you were mine. I will spend every day for the rest
of my life proving that to you.”
They truly didn’t make men like this anymore. I wouldn’t
have believed he was even real if I wasn’t sitting here
touching him myself.
“Jon… I…”
I didn’t know what to say and he kissed me again so that I
didn’t have to. When he finally pulled away, I was
breathless with hope and desire and a mess of emotions
that I didn’t even begin to know how to deal with.
Maybe distance would be good.
I squeaked in surprise when he lifted me and carried me
down the hall into another office. He sat down and placed
me back in his lap again, reaching around me and pulling
up a pen and paper for me.
“Write down everything you need, and I’ll make some calls.
I’ll have you fully set up in your own suite tonight,” he
dictated.
I took the pen out of his hand. I started writing down
everything I could think of. The computers. Network ports.
Blueprints.
The all-important snacks.
“You don’t have to list coffee, baby girl,” he smiled, and I
giggled a little because I had literally just begun writing
that first letter. I finished writing it out anyway and he
reached beneath my robe and pinched my nipple lightly. It
didn’t hurt.
He’d called me baby girl.
And I’d liked it. I looked back at him, and he caught my
gaze. Indecisive, I worried my lip.
“Call me that again,” I asked softly.
“My baby girl?”
My heart swelled at the same time my pussy pulsed.
“I don’t understand why I want you,” I whispered.
“You’re the one, baby girl. That’s all you need to know,” he
answered, and I was the one who kissed him that time.
Desperate and needy, I reached down and freed his cock. I
didn’t ask for what I wanted. I simply took it.
My pussy was aching and wet. He reached underneath me
and held himself steady as I guided myself on top of him.
His arms wrapped around me, and he finally cleared his
throat. His voice was far too steady, and I bit my lip,
wondering what I had just done.
“Naughty girl, I told you I needed to make some calls,
didn’t I?”
With one single sentence, he’d taken back the power and
made me a wet shaking mess.
“Yes… sir,” I whispered.
He picked up the cell phone off his desk and hit a number
on speed dial. My mouth opened and closed in disbelief.
“You will ride my cock while I get you everything you need
for tonight. If I feel like you haven’t shown me the
enthusiasm necessary by the time I hang up this call, I will
bend you over this desk and truly punish you with my
cock,” he threatened.
My entire body shook.
I rolled my hips once.
“Do you need a spanking, baby girl? I’m sure my men
wouldn’t mind hearing how I deal with naughty girls who
think they can ride my cock without permission,” he
purred.
Fuck.
I rode him with far more effort after that.
He pressed his cell phone to his ear.
“One more second, Lorenzo,” he said, and he put the phone
down on the desk. He pressed the mute button and I
swallowed nervously.
“Ride me hard, baby girl. I want to feel your pussy squeeze
me when I mark it with my cum,” he grinned and my whole
body caught ablaze.
He toggled off the mute button and picked the phone back
up, watching my face as I started to truly ride him. I tried
to keep myself quiet, but it was hard. His cock was so big,
and my pussy was still a bit sore from everything that had
happened over the past day, but I didn’t care. His cock
belonged inside me.
I wanted it. I needed it and right now, I was going to take
it.
I put my all into it, grinding myself up and down his thick
length. My pussy gripped every inch of it. Soon enough, all
rational thought left my head. Gone were my vows to keep
quiet so that the man on the phone didn’t know I was
getting fucked. I lost all sense of propriety. The only things
that mattered were my body and his, our combined
pleasure.
By the time that phone call ended, I’d done far more than
just moan and scream. I’d come and so had he.
I could feel it dripping onto my legs.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 8

J on

Mila was an absolute goddess sent straight from heaven.

She was sweet and innocent, but naughty in all the right
ways.
In the short time I’d known her, she’d blossomed before my
eyes. Honestly, I didn’t know what a man like me had done
to deserve a girl like her.
I threaded an arm around her waist, pulling her against me
firmly as we took the elevator down several floors to the
dining room. I’d dressed her in only the finest. Louboutins
on her feet. Her body encased in a beautiful red Versace
dress. There was a diamond necklace settled around her
neck.
She wasn’t wearing any panties under that dress. I hadn’t
allowed her to. Instead, the only thing she was wearing was
my still drying seed on her thighs. No one else would know,
but the two of us did and that made my cock hard. She
glanced down, her beautiful cheeks radiating with the most
delicious blush I’d ever seen.
I would never get tired of that.
The elevator doors slid open, and I walked out with her on
my arm. Her legs were still a bit shaky, and I gave her all
the support she needed, smiling down at her when she
happened to glance up at me.
My men were already seated at the table by the time I
walked inside the room. I nodded in greeting and Mila
bowed her head.
Instinctually, she knew to defer to me in their presence. As
we walked to our seats, I noticed that she kept her eyes
downcast, glancing only to me and not to them.
Like she only had eyes for me.
Honestly, it was the hottest thing I’d ever seen.
I pulled back her chair and she lowered herself down. I
placed a steady hand on her shoulder and looked out at my
men.
“I have come up with a plan,” I began.
Ronaldo gazed at me with uncertainty, looking back and
forth between me and the girl.
“Sergei hired Mila to move against us. It is only right that
we throw that right back in his face,” I continued.
Ronaldo raised an eyebrow. “She stole from us, boss. She
should be punished. Instead, she got away with nothing but
a fucking,” he scowled.
“Are you questioning my judgment, Ronaldo?” I glared back
at him. I had anticipated that he might be a problem, but I
hadn’t expected him to voice his opinion like this in front of
everyone.
“No… I… I just think we should go about it another way,”
he stammered.
“I can handle Mila. She is fully aware of the consequences
of her disobedience,” I replied curtly, and I felt her quake
just a little beneath my hand. I kept my eyes leveled with
Ronaldo. Mila kept her eyes down and had we been alone, I
would have praised her openly for it.
Ronaldo, though, was a whole other story.
He slammed his fist down on the table, standing up and
seething in my direction.
“This is not how you handle family business. You go in there
and kill the bastards that overstepped their boundaries,” he
blurted.
“I am the head of this family, and I will decide how our
business is conducted,” I warned. My tone was harsh, but it
needed to be. Already, I could see the uneasiness rolling
through my men.
Traditionally, the line of succession would have put Ronaldo
in my place. He was the underboss when Anthony
Montagna had been killed. The next person in line to take
over would have been him and everyone sitting at that
table knew it.
Cyrus Holt had changed all that. He held more power than
any of us here in the city and he had placed me at the head
of the family instead of Ronaldo. Ronaldo more than
resented that fact.
The whole room radiated with tension. This really wasn’t
good.
This was the kind of thing that needed to be dealt with
immediately, but with a careful hand.
The bosses that came before me would have killed him for
this. I’d served under the foolishness of Anthony’s reign,
and I knew full well that he wouldn’t have hesitated to pull
his gun off his belt and shoot Ronaldo right there at the
dinner table.
That wasn’t me though.
I wasn’t afraid of killing someone, to be clear. I’d done it
many times in the past when it had been necessary, but
that wasn’t the case right now.
With a heavy sigh, I pulled my gun free, and he gritted his
teeth, sneering at me with hatred. I placed it down on the
table and took a step back. Immediately, he looked
confused and uncertain.
“I understand that I didn’t come to the head of this family
in the traditional way that you are all accustomed to,” I
began.
No one said a word. Even Ronaldo was wise enough to keep
his mouth shut.
“I’m going to give you a single chance to take the position,
Ronaldo. If you can beat me in a fight, then you can have
it.”
The room was silent. Ronaldo was something of a brawler.
He’d used his fists to work his way through life and he
hadn’t left that behind when he’d been granted the title of
underboss. I’d been serving as Mike’s consigliere back
then, but Ronaldo had always had a reputation as a
fearlessly strong street fighter.
“After dinner, you and I will meet in the gymnasium,” I
continued.
“You got it, boss,” Ronaldo replied. He had a cocky grin on
his face. His body radiated with overconfidence.
Mila glanced up at me nervously. Her eyes narrowed and I
squeezed her shoulder, wanting to alleviate her concern.
“Is there anyone else that has anything to say?” I asked
loudly, letting my obvious displeasure be known to all.
Many averted their eyes or shook their head, not wanting
to get in hot water themselves.
“Good,” I huffed, and I took a seat beside Mila.
Several butlers strode into the room pushing rolling carts
full of covered platters. They served me first, then Mila,
followed by the rest of the table. In a flourish, they
uncovered them all at once, revealing incredibly delicious-
looking plates of food.
A thick juicy filet was the star of the show, but the oven
roasted vegetables were just beautiful. Every plate was a
kaleidoscope of colors. There was a scoop of fresh whipped
butter on top of the steak that was already beginning to
melt.
I cut a piece with my knife and fork and the meat parted
with virtually zero effort on my part. I took a bite and
looked out at the table, chewing thoughtfully.
There was still obvious tension in the room, but it had
dissipated at least somewhat. I had to rid them of it the rest
of the way.
“I’d like an update on the Reznikovs. Have we been able to
identify what they’re moving through the factories?”
Matthew cleared his throat. I lifted my gaze toward him.
He was one of my capos. He was also as loyal and
trustworthy as they came. I nodded once in his direction,
and he began to explain what he and his men had
uncovered.
“It’s been difficult to ascertain exactly what they’ve been
moving in and out of the warehouses. Usually, it’s sealed up
tight in wooden crates, wheeled in and out under the cover
of nightfall, but one bloke opened one of them while I was
watching them on the security cams I hid in a nearby
building. It appeared to be full of bullets and assault rifles,
automatics by the looks of them.”
“How much are they moving?” I asked.
“A lot, boss.”
“I want the footage available for me to look over tonight.
Anything and everything that you flagged, Matt,” I
directed.
“I’ll send it right away,” he replied, dipping his head in
respect.
“Thank you. I’d appreciate that.”
The rest of dinner went smoothly. Ronaldo was preening in
his seat as he ate his meal. He probably thought he had my
position in the bag, but he didn’t know me as well as he
thought he did.
I was familiar with Ronaldo’s fighting style. He usually
threw himself into combat without really reading his
opponent and in this case, it was going to be me. Growing
up, I’d been a successful boxer and when I’d gotten older, I
had competed in several competitions and came out the
winner. I didn’t speak about it to anyone, but I had a
flawless record.
Even though I was growing older now, I’d kept up with it. I
was strong and I’d taken several lessons with highly
respected coaches during the years since I was active in
the circuit. They had taught me a few different fighting
techniques, including karate, taekwondo, and Krav Maga.
I’d never really broadcasted my involvement to the rest of
the men, so I was doubtful that any of them were even
aware of it, Ronaldo especially. He tended to be a bit self-
absorbed and definitely liked being the center of attention.
I understood why Cyrus had put me at the head of the
family over him. Ronaldo tended to make aggressive
choices and he didn’t always think about the repercussions
of his actions until they came back and smacked him in the
face.
Mila slid her hand onto my thigh, and I grasped her fingers
in mine. Her eyes were wide and a bit scared.
“Don’t worry, Mila. Have faith in me,” I said under my
breath.
“I don’t want you to fight,” she whispered hoarsely.
“This is not your world, baby girl. It’s mine and I will
decide how to handle the men I lead,” I warned her. I
leveled her with a hard glare and her lips closed in a firm
line.
“You will let me stay for the fight or else I’ll run,” she
whispered furiously.
For a long moment, I studied her. Every inch of her
screamed with concern and anger and I knew that she was
deadly serious. She cared what happened to me.
“You will be escorted by guards of my choosing. That part
will not be up for discussion,” I replied firmly.
“Of course,” she responded quickly.
“You will do as you’re told, no matter what,” I continued
fiercely.
“I will,” she answered. She dipped her head. “Thank you,”
she added.
“You’re welcome. After this is all over, I will take you to
your suite so you can begin your work. Now eat your meal
for me like a good girl,” I replied.
She blushed a little at that. I deeply enjoyed it.
Her guards would not touch her, but in the event that I did
lose this fight and Ronaldo turned his ire on her, I wanted
to be certain that they would get her out and that she
would be safe.
I ate several more bites of my dinner, thinking over who I
would choose. Matt would be one of them. Seth and Samuel
might be good choices as well. Maybe I’d send all three.
Once we finished our meals, I stood up.
“The fight will take place in one hour. Seven o’clock on the
dot,” I announced. The room was quiet, and I offered Mila
my arm. I turned a hard glare across the room and called
out several names.
“Seth, Matt, Samuel. The three of you, come with me.”

I cracked my knuckles, picking up the cloth and wrapping

my hands in preparation for the fight. I stood up and
glanced back at Mila. She was sitting between the men I’d
chosen to guard her. Her eyes flashed when she caught me
looking at her. It was clear she wasn’t happy about this
entire situation, but she had entered my world now and she
didn’t exactly get choices about how this would go.
Her brow furrowed with concern, and I turned away. I
wanted to comfort her, but now was not the time.
Ronaldo sauntered into the gym in a pair of black
sweatpants and an oversized t-shirt. He’d always been a
strong husky guy, but he liked to eat a bowl of ice cream
every night. He liked to talk about the different flavors he
would mix together like he was some kind of chef. Honestly,
he just liked to talk and there was usually someone around
willing to listen. In the past, that had occasionally been me.
I stood up and walked to the center of the court. He took
his time wrapping his knuckles, looking me up and down as
though he’d already won. I lifted my chin, looking down at
him as I drew closer. By the time I entered the inner circle,
he was forced to look up at me. Of the two of us, I was the
one who was well over six foot. He was something around
five foot nine at best.
The room filled up with my capos, soldiers, and all of my
associates. Word had spread in the time since dinner and
there was a much bigger audience seated in the stands.
There weren’t enough seats, so there were plenty of people
standing along the perimeter.
The room quieted and I glanced to the door.
Cyrus Holt and Ava Richardson walked through the door;
his arm interlinked with hers. She looked elegant, dressed
to the nines in a body-hugging silk dress, but more
important than that, she appeared to be perfectly healthy
and glowing with joy to be by his side. I was glad to see
that she didn’t appear to be affected by what happened
between her and the former Montagna boss.
Cyrus nodded his head in greeting, and I did the same. I
had a multitude of respect for the man. He’d stepped out of
the game for a long while after losing his wife and child in
a bloody turf war, but the woman at his side had brought
him back to his former self.
I watched as he leaned down and whispered something in
the girl’s ear. She blushed bright red and stared down at
the floor, fidgeting with her hands as he wound his arm
around her waist. His palm settled on her ass, and she
flinched slightly. I knew that look because I’d seen it on my
own naughty girl this morning.
I grinned and Cyrus happened to catch my gaze. His eyes
sparkled. I’d bet money that Ava had gotten her pretty little
ass spanked in the car on the way here.
The two of them took a seat reserved for them close to
Mila. In the last few minutes before the fight, a few more
stragglers walked into the room, but only one of them
caught my eye.
James Monroe walked into the room. He was one of the
richest men in the city. I knew he had history in the
criminal world, but I’d only heard enough about him over
the years to know that he was someone I didn’t want to
mess with. His suit was freshly pressed, a luxurious Italian
silk that was perfectly sized to his specifications. Mila
caught sight of him and looked between the two of us. I
smiled knowingly.
I strode over to him and shook his hand. Out of the corner
of my eye, I saw Mila huff with recognition. James had been
the one to tip me off about her and she was only just
realizing that. I quieted a chuckle.
“I see you found the source of your problem,” he smirked,
glancing purposefully from her to me.
“That I did. I must say, I have to thank you for your help.
She’s proving to be quite the handful, but with some proper
training I think she can become a valuable asset indeed,” I
grinned. I saw that Mila and Ava had moved closer
together, chatting with one another. Ava introduced Cyrus
and he smiled warmly down at Mila, shaking her hand
before turning his gaze back at me.
He nodded once with approval and winked at me, figuring
out my attachment for the girl pretty much immediately.
We’d worked together through various alliances and deals a
lot over the years. He knew that I never really had a
woman at my side, at least until now.
James cleared his throat and I turned back.
“I pulled Ronaldo’s medical records. He’s got a weak left
knee,” he offered.
“I appreciate the tip.”
“No problem. I know you don’t need it, but good luck
anyway,” he grinned. I nodded and the clock tolled that it
was time for the fight to begin. James took his leave, joining
Cyrus and the girls on the sideline.
I stretched one last time and faced Ronaldo head on. He
had a deliriously excited look written all over his face. I
kept my calm and lifted my arms into a defensive position
in front of my chest. Ronaldo huffed with souped-up
bravado, and I rolled my shoulders, loosening up and
standing my ground.
Unsurprisingly, he threw the first punch straight at my
face.
It was fairly easy to dodge. With a quick sidestep, I
outmaneuvered him and whirled around, throwing a swift
jab and hitting him hard in the back of the neck. He gasped
with shock for the briefest of seconds, before roaring with
anger that I had actually hit him.
He threw himself at me, fully committing to the fight.
It soon became clear that he definitely hadn’t had any sort
of technical training in his life. He’d gotten by on using his
large frame and his strength to his advantage. He was a
brawler and that was apparent in his fighting style.
He swung a few more hard punches and seethed with fury
each time I dodged them.
Overconfidence was a tricky thing.
The more Ronaldo threw himself into the brawl, the more
he huffed. His brow was beaded with sweat and his chest
was rising and falling far too quickly from his efforts.
I couldn’t outmaneuver him all day. I had to go on the
offensive. My men were watching, and they needed to know
that my position in this family was not to be questioned
ever again.
They needed to see that I wasn’t weak and that I could rise
to the occasion when my strength was needed.
I leapt and swept my fist upward, catching his chin in a
harsh uppercut that made him fall back. His arms circled
backwards as he floundered, but eventually he caught
himself before he tumbled to the floor.
I took advantage of his momentary blunder and moved in.
I threw several punches, catching him on either side of the
head hard enough to jolt him to the side. He yelled out,
furious at my audacity. He leapt forward, throwing his
whole body on top of mine, and slamming me back down
onto the floor.
He punched my right cheek and I rolled, using all of my
strength to throw him off of me. With a roar, he tried to
take back the upper hand, but I was ready for him. I
punched him hard directly in the center of his belly, forcing
the air from his lungs with one blow. He struggled to draw
in a breath, and I knocked him hard in the head with my
elbow. His eyes rolled back in his head briefly and he fell
back onto the floor, his arms and legs spread wide.
I stood up and the entire room erupted into cheers. I
glanced up at the clock, watching about ten seconds before
looking back down at Ronaldo.
He was awake, but he didn’t get back up.
His right eye was already bruising, and his lip was
bleeding. He’d be a little worse for wear in the morning,
but he didn’t have anything more than a few bruises and a
humbled ego to show for the whole thing.
I cleared my throat and the room quieted. They were
waiting for what would come next. They were probably
expecting me to kill him.
I wanted my men to want to follow me out of loyalty rather
than fear.
“Ronaldo Montagna questioned my loyalty, and he paid the
price for that with his defeat here in front of all of you. As
further punishment, I rescind his title of underboss and
demote him to the level of soldier. He’ll have to earn his
way back if he ever wants to sit at my table again,” I
announced.
Ronaldo groaned on the floor.
“I’m going to get the diamonds back from the Bratva, but
I’m going to do it my way. Now get this man out of my sight
before I decide that wasn’t enough,” I roared.
A group of men rushed onto the court. They grasped his
arms and dragged him backwards. I turned away and
strode over to Mila. She leapt out of her seat and rushed
over to me. I caught her around the waist, lifting her clean
off the floor as I captured her in a rough kiss.
Her hand grazed my cheek.
“You’re bleeding,” she whispered.
“It’s nothing,” I said softly.
She let out a shaky breath and I lowered her back down.
“I’m fine, little girl. I promise you,” I said assuredly,
grasping the back of her neck and kissing her again.
The room emptied slowly, leaving the five of us alone
together. The men assigned to Mila’s protection stood off to
the side, waiting for my instructions.
“You fought well, my friend,” Cyrus offered.
“You just made me a ton of money,” James grinned.
“You bet on me?” I asked, raising a brow.
“Damn right I did,” he smirked.
“Word traveled fast,” I murmured.
“Not much happens in this city without me finding out,”
Cyrus chuckled.
“Me either and once I did, I knew I couldn’t miss seeing the
great Jon in action again after all these years. It’s nice to
see that you didn’t lose your touch,” James winked.
Mila giggled beside me, and I squeezed her side just a
little.
“One day, maybe you’ll get the balls to face me in the ring
yourself,” I smirked, and his raucous laughter echoed
throughout the gymnasium.
“Nope. I’m smarter than that. I’d just pay someone bigger
and stronger than you to take my place,” James laughed.
“I promised Ava I’d take her home after this, but we should
meet for a round of drinks tomorrow to celebrate,” Cyrus
said, his voice light.
“We don’t have to go right away. Why don’t we go out
tonight?” Ava replied hopefully. There was a slight
desperation to her tone that caught my ear.
Cyrus cleared his throat and she quieted immediately.
“Would you rather me punish you right here instead, little
girl?” he continued, and she quickly shook her head,
blushing furiously with embarrassment.
“No, sir,” Ava squeaked, squirming beside him. Mila
clutched at me, watching the interaction between the two. I
edged my hand down her back and cupped her bottom in
my hand, remembering the utterly gorgeous sight of her
ass marked bright red from my belt. My cock stirred.
I wanted to fuck her again.
Cyrus grasped Ava’s chin and lifted it gently. His palm
cupped her face while his thumb traced back and forth
across her cheek. She smiled softly, saying nothing and
everything as she leaned into his embrace.
“I love you,” she whispered.
“I love you too, sweet girl,” he answered, pulling her in
swiftly for a soft kiss before he pulled away and turned
back toward me.
“Tomorrow? McGuires?” he offered.
“I’m in,” I grinned. James nodded beside me.
“It’s time we got you to your suite, isn’t it?” I squeezed her
bottom just a little and she flinched. Cyrus caught my eye
as I wound my arm around her and pulled her to my side.
His eyes sparkled knowingly.
“Yes,” she replied quietly.
“I will see you there myself,” I answered. The two of us was
walked out of the gym. Her bodyguards followed.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 9

M ila
Several hours later, I was on my own in a ritzy penthouse at
the top of one of the finest hotels in the city. Jon had
insisted on only the best for me. My protests that I didn’t
need anything more than a room with a bed only earned a
quick painful trip over his knee in the back of the limo
along the way. My shrieks hadn’t stopped him from baring
my bottom and spanking me until I was sore and sorry for
arguing with him in the first place.
I reached back and touched my still tender cheeks, feeling
the heat he’d left behind and feeling comforted by it for
some strange reason when I was here all by myself. I rolled
back onto the bed and stared at the ceiling. I felt like a part
of me was losing my mind.
I missed him. It was too fast. I knew that, but I didn’t really
care.
I wanted him here with me, his warm gaze and caring
embrace, even his firm hand if only he was here with me.
But I had work to do. I had diamonds to steal back and
having Jon here would simply be a distraction that I would
want to indulge in again and again.
I groaned and leaned my head back, staring at the laptop
screen upside down. I was running a program through
Python, and it appeared to be going smoothly for the time
being. It was a deep background check on Sergei Reznikov
to see where his money came in from and where it went, as
well as anything else interesting I might find in the process.
The man had always seemed like a decent guy to me, at
least from our mostly virtual interactions. We’d
communicated over email, and he’d been respectful, which
is something I wasn’t always accustomed to in my line of
work.
Some of my former clients had made unwelcome advances
toward me once they realized that I was a woman.
Sometimes I followed through with the contract, but most
of the time I ghosted them.
My laptop pinged, indicating that my program had
completed its run. I rolled over onto my belly and double
clicked the created folder, finding a string of Excel
spreadsheets inside. I started combing over them, taking
note that several payments had been made from a few
addresses located here in New York, along with many from
Ukraine, Slovenia, and Russia. There were others, but they
were much more infrequent.
There was nothing that indicated that he’d sold the
diamonds, at least not all at once. A transaction like that
would stick out like a sore thumb. There weren’t any small
regular payments either, which might indicate that he was
selling the diamonds piece by piece, so hopefully that
meant he still had them for the time being.
I reached for the giant manila folder Jon had sent up to me,
pulling out the various blueprints of all the abandoned
warehouses the Reznikovs had supposedly set up shop
inside. From the surface, it appeared that they were four or
five stories high with a basement beneath ground level.
There was a railway system beneath that too, but that had
fallen into disuse in recent years since there were newer
pipelines laid a few streets over.
The New York City Underground was alive and well.
Unused sewers and rail lines were overtaken by the
homeless and in certain areas by gangs and hardened
criminals. Organizations like the mafia didn’t typically take
part in such activities, but the Russians weren’t well
established here yet. I knew they weren’t afraid to get their
hands dirty though.
Jon had sent over the footage that the Montagnas had
captured, and I combed it for Sergei. I spotted him a few
times at one particular warehouse, and I pulled the plans
for that one specifically.
In all likelihood, Sergei was waiting to sell the diamonds at
a later date. I flattened the oversized paper, looking over
the layout for places that he might keep a safe or a vault.
There was one particular room on the top floor that
appeared to be a prime contender. The walls were thicker
than the rest of the place, comprised of three-inch-thick
steel all the way around. The rest of the building only used
drywall or at best, one-inch-thick steel in their walls, but
not this room. It was small, seemingly an innocuous closet
off of one of the offices at the end of the hall, but I’d been
in the game for a long time. It was the perfect place to
store expensive things that needed to be kept safe.
I didn’t want to jump to any conclusions right away, so I
combed over the rest of the blueprints looking for any other
place that Sergei might use to store his goods. There was
nothing that fit the bill quite as well as the first one though
and I ultimately eliminated the rest as any logical
candidates.
I picked up the phone and texted Jon the address, letting
him know he should focus his efforts on that particular
building.
On the security footage, I saw the crates they had
mentioned at dinner being wheeled in and out. The camera
was only at the entrance of the building and there were
zero data signatures around the building that indicated that
there was an internal surveillance system of any kind.
I might have to do reconnaissance of my own at some point
soon.
I typed in a few more commands, running some
surveillance of my own. I tapped into the city feeds, using it
to track Sergei’s movements in and around New York.
That would take some time. I moved the laptop over to the
desk and plugged it in. I glanced at the clock. It was
already well after eleven. I stretched my arms over my
head, working out the tightness I felt from lying still and
working on a computer for several hours at a time knowing
that I had more work to do tomorrow.
I should be more tired by now, but I was still pretty wired,
and I didn’t really know what to do with myself. I could
watch a movie on the luxuriously big television and
hopefully get sleepier in the process, but I didn’t really feel
like it. I glanced over to the massive bouquet of flowers
that Jon had sent. It had beautiful coral pink roses, brilliant
blue hydrangeas, bright white carnations, and a gorgeous
array of lavender that made the room smell heavenly. I
leaned in, surrounding myself in the flowery scent.
He’d sent a cute stuffed kitten that was sitting up and
hugging a heart too. I picked it up, noticing that it was a bit
heavier than the usual stuffed animal.
I knew what this was.
It was a nanny cam of some kind. He wanted to keep an eye
on me, maybe to protect me, but maybe not.
With a soft snort, I placed it back on the counter. Slowly, I
emptied the bed of papers, moving the endless pile of
blueprints to the desk. I glanced around the bedroom,
checking for signs of other cameras. There was one
potentially hidden in the emergency sprinkler system in the
ceiling, another maybe in the fire alarm overhead, but
there was definitely one concealed inside the decorative
metal piece hanging on the wall.
I made sure not to look at any of them directly. I sniffed the
flowers one last time and walked into the giant bathroom. I
looked longingly at the tub, thinking it would be nice to
take a long hot bath, but I didn’t want to do that tonight.
The shower was just as impressive, complete with a
massive rain showerhead and a series of small ones along
the wall. I tapped the tablet on the wall and turned it on,
sighing happily as a rush of steam heated the shower all at
once. The sound of running water was like music to my
ears and I quickly disrobed. The marble tiles were warm
beneath my feet as I tiptoed inside.
I took my time, enjoying the warm steam and the copious
amount of expensive bath products. Soon enough, I was
surrounded with the scent of mango and pomegranate, and
I was using a loofah to scrub all over my body. It was
absolute luxury.
I kept thinking about the cameras. I hadn’t seen any in the
bathroom, so he wasn’t watching me shower or change or
anything like that.
He simply wanted to keep eyes on me.
But… for what?
I reached back and cupped my bottom. There was a very
mild soreness left behind from my spanking in the car.
He hadn’t made me come after he’d punished me.
If I was honest with myself, I was a little pouty about that. I
glanced back to the bedroom, smirking as a very naughty
idea came to mind.
If he wanted to watch me, well, maybe I would give him a
show and a really good one at that.
I smirked and rinsed off beneath the spray. I stepped out of
the shower, and it shut off behind me automatically. I
grabbed one of the nearby towels, noting that it was warm.
I dried off a bit before I wrapped myself in its oversized
plushness and took a few minutes to brush my hair before
walking back out into the bedroom. I squeezed the towel
tightly around me and picked up the tablet on the
nightstand, dimming the lights and turning on the
television to a channel with soft music.
I dropped the towel, angling myself so that Jon would be
able to get a full view of my naked body from both the
nanny cam and the one embedded in the decorative art on
the wall.
I gripped my bottom cheeks in both hands, squeezing them
tightly enough to reinvigorate the sting from his hand only
a few hours ago. When I let go, I slid my fingers along my
hips and drew them upward to cup my breasts. My nipples
were already hard and when I brushed my palms over
them, a hard shudder of desire passed through me.
I bit my lip, holding back a moan. After a moment, I
wondered why I’d done that. It wasn’t like I was trying to
keep quiet for anyone. In fact, on the off chance that he
could hear me too, I should be making more noise if I really
wanted to tease him.
I sat down on the bed and scooted back until my shoulders
brushed against the soft gray padding of the quilted
headboard. The bed was massive and oversized, just like
everything else inside the suite, which made me feel even
smaller.
The things Jon could do to me in this bed.
I leaned back and slid my fingers down my belly. What
would he do when he saw me touching myself? Would he
burst through that door and throw me over his knee? Would
he bend me over the bed and fuck me after that?
My core squeezed down hard at the thought.
My fingers finally slipped between my thighs. I leaned back
and I could have sworn I heard the nearly silent sound of a
camera lens zooming in. I tried to hold back my smile of
victory, but I failed and tossed my head to the side instead,
hoping that would cover up my gleeful expression enough
so that he didn’t see it. I spread my legs apart, showcasing
myself toward the camera at the same time.
With a soft sigh, I closed my eyes, deciding to focus on my
body rather than everything going on all around me.
I imagined what would happen when he saw me touching
myself. He’d probably calmly walk through that door and
lean on the frame, watching me until I came or maybe just
before I hurtled over the edge so that he could finish the
job for me instead.
I was soaking wet. I twirled my fingers over my clit.
The vision of his hard firm gaze passed over my eyes, how
even when he punished me, I could feel that he cared for
me the entire time, the way my pussy clenched when his
voice took a sterner tone.
My fingers worked more quickly, dancing over my needy
bud with wild intent.
My legs tensed as I imagined his rough hands on my skin. I
chewed my bottom lip, moaning softly as I built my need up
higher, knowing full well that he was watching me touch
myself when I was thinking about him.
It made my desire spiral that much hotter.
I circled my clit, pressing a bit more firmly now. My other
hand reached behind me, clasping my left cheek, and
pretending it was his.
Naughty girl. I’m going to have to punish you.
My eyes rolled back in my head as my legs quaked. I kept
pressing harder and suddenly every muscle in my body
tensed so tightly I thought I would burst. My core collapsed
in on itself and I moaned so loudly that it was basically a
scream. I rode my fingers through the insatiable bliss,
prolonging that single orgasm for as long as I could until it
faded into a gentle, very satisfying pulse.
I slid my hand away, lying there languidly for a few
moments until I pushed myself back up to a seated position.
I glanced fervently at the camera. I wanted to gloat that I’d
had an orgasm without him, but I mainly just felt nervous.
He wouldn’t be angry, right? No. That would be ridiculous.
A few minutes passed and my body cooled. I shivered and
finally mustered up the courage to climb out of bed and slip
on one of the soft fluffy robes that were calling my name
from the bedroom closet. I brushed out the tangles in my
hair again, feeling a bit sleepier than I had before.
Mission accomplished. I was tired now.
I hoped Jon’s cock was hard too.
I was just walking out of the bedroom when I heard a knock
at the door. I stiffened.
What if it was him?
I cleared my throat nervously and tied the robe a bit
tighter. I chewed the inside of my cheek, stalling for a
minute before the knock sounded again.
“Room service,” someone called out and the air rushed out
of my lungs in my relief. He’d probably just sent up
something nice for me before I went to bed. Maybe ice
cream or something sweet like that. I smiled.
How thoughtful.
I took a deep breath and walked through the sitting room
to the door. I peeked through the eye hole to see a woman
dressed in the regulation hotel uniform with a food cart
covered in silver platters. I sighed with relief at not finding
him standing there, and I opened the door. She nodded in
greeting.
“Miss Everson,” the woman said. She rolled the cart inside,
keeping her head down. “This is for you,” she smiled. She
dug her hand into her pocket and handed me an envelope.
“Thank you,” I replied appreciatively, taking the note, and
flipping it over to read the front of it. It was addressed to
My Naughty Girl.
A soft gasp escaped me. The woman uncovered a few
platters of dessert, a bottle of wine. I didn’t miss that she
left one small plate covered. She poured me a glass of
cabernet, handing it to me to taste before she put the bottle
back down.
“Have a good night, miss,” she said before she wheeled the
cart out.
“You too!” I exclaimed far too quickly as I stared down at
the words on the envelope. I flipped it back over and pulled
out a folded sheet of paper the moment the door shut
behind her. I gulped as I opened it.

Baby girl,
That was quite a naughty display you put on for me.
Please enjoy a glass of wine with some dessert on me.
When you are finished, you will call me and then I will
watch you put on another show for me. You should know
that I plan on enjoying this one much more than the first.
With love,
Jon

My heart pounded in my chest with furious intensity. I

glanced to the table at the slice of chocolate cake covered
with berries and melting vanilla ice cream, along with a
piece of cheesecake and an apple crumble. My attention
was quickly caught up by the still covered platter. I reached
for it, taking off the cover myself.
There were several pieces of raw ginger, but one of them
was carved. I picked it up, studying it nervously. I cried out
when I realized what it was carved in the shape of. There
was a round bulbous pointed end that tapered into a
narrow point, only to curve out again at the base.
It was carved in the shape of a butt plug.
I hastily put it back down. I looked back and forth between
the carved piece of ginger and the letter.
Oh, fuck.
I was in trouble. That much was certain, but my pussy was
throbbing again with nervous anticipation and
unquenchable desire.
I didn’t know what the ginger would do, but I didn’t want to
know either.
He’d said to call when I was ready. That might be a while.
I took a seat at the table, sipping at the wine and reaching
for the very rich-looking piece of German chocolate cake. I
dug in with a fork, taking a bite and moaning when I
discovered that it was still warm. The berries were partially
cooked. The scoop of creamy vanilla bean ice cream melted
into every bite.
I was hungrier than I’d thought.
I polished off that decadent piece of cake and tasted the
other desserts before I glanced at the ginger again.
I needed to call him.
The letter hadn’t said it specifically, but I knew him well
enough by now that if I disobeyed him and didn’t call, the
resulting punishment would be even more shameful. I was
uncertain what was actually going to happen, but I didn’t
want to make things worse for myself.
The piece of ginger was pretty big already.
I placed the letter on the platter and picked it up, carrying
it back to the bedroom along with a freshly topped off glass
of wine. I placed the platter on the bed and my wine down
on the nightstand. I brought my phone over to the bed,
staring at it nervously for a few long minutes before I got
enough nerve to pick it up.
There was only his number programmed into the phone. I
stared at his name on that screen for another very long
minute before I pressed the call button.
It rang only once before he picked it up.
“I’ve been waiting for your call, little girl.”
I squeezed my eyes shut anxiously.
“Hi there, Jon,” I squeaked.
“I enjoyed the show you put on for me.”
My thighs pressed together, and I blushed heavily.
“You did?”
“I did. It was very naughty of you to tease me like that, but
you knew that, didn’t you. Touching that pretty little pussy
without my permission would certainly warrant a spanking,
but doing it with the sole intention means something else,
doesn’t it?”
“Sir…”
“What does it mean, little girl?”
“I’m not sure…” I stalled.
“It means you need to be punished, doesn’t it?”
My body was heating at breakneck pace. If this continued, I
was afraid that I might actually combust. I swallowed
heavily, trying to search for some way to explain myself. My
mind went blank. There wasn’t anything I could do to get
out of this, not that my body wanted to anyway. I knew that
if I slid my hand in between my thighs right now, I could
probably come almost immediately.
“Yes, sir,” I whispered.
“Put the phone on speaker and place it down on the bed.
You’re going to need both of your hands to follow the rest
of my instructions.”
“Sir?”
“Did I stutter, little girl?”
“No, sir,” I said hurriedly, pulling the phone away from my
ear and tapping the speaker button before I placed it gently
down on the bed.
“Good girl. Now take off your robe for me. Slowly. Like
you’re stripping for me as if I was there with you. Like
you’re a naughty little girl who wants nothing more than to
ride my cock.”
I blushed so hard. I wondered if the camera picked it up.
“I’m only going to warn you once more. If I have to come
over and deal with you myself, you’ll be sobbing over my
knee long before your punishment is over.”
I scrambled off the bed.
“Slowly,” he repeated gently, and I shivered at the meaning
in his tone.
Nervously, I faced the kitten with the camera and imagined
it was him. I dipped my hands down to my waist, curling my
fingers around the tie. I pulled the knot free casually,
letting it fall open so that he could see a flash of my naked
body. Bashfully, I clutched each side of the robe together
before I worked up the courage to shrug it off my
shoulders.
Before, there had simply been the possibility that he could
be watching. Now I knew he was actually watching me.
Anxiously, I lowered the robe down my arms, letting it fall
slowly until I caught it. The fabric caressed my breasts as I
gradually revealed them, teasing my already very erect
nipples by the time I was fully bared. I pulled the robe free
from my body, draping it over my arm. I placed it over a
nearby chair, shyly curling my arms in front of my chest.
“Arms down at your sides, naughty girl.”
I blushed harder as I followed his instruction. My legs were
quaking and when I slid my thighs against one another, I
gulped in disbelief when I felt the sheer amount of arousal
already coating my skin.
Fuck.
Why did this turn me on so much? Why did I like it when he
punished me? Why did it make me want to fuck him until I
passed out? Why did it make me so hot to get caught?
I shivered hard.
“You touched that little pussy without my permission, didn’t
you?”
“Yes, sir.” I worried my bottom lip with my teeth. I wanted
to pout and tell him that this was all very unfair, that I
didn’t want to be punished and that he should just come
here and fuck me instead, but I knew if I did that he’d
probably come here and whip my bottom with his belt
rather than give me what I really wanted.
“Bend over the bed for me.”
I turned around, blushing furiously as I pictured the image
I presented. I slowly bent over the bed. I had to climb it a
little because it was a bit higher than my hips, but when I
was settled, he groaned with appreciation and my pussy
clenched tight.
“Spread your gorgeous little bottom for me. I want to see
that tight little asshole.”
“But…” I started and he quickly cut me off.
“Now, little girl, or else I’ll have the chef carve an even
larger piece of ginger.”
My eyes opened wide. The piece he’d sent was already
pretty big. I didn’t want him to send another.
Frantically, I reached back, grasped my bottom, and slowly
spread myself open a little.
“Much wider, naughty girl.”
His tone had taken on a much sterner air than before, and I
closed my eyes, obeying his instructions to the best of my
ability and trying to ignore the fact that he was looking at
me in a place that no one was ever supposed to look.
“That’s a very pretty hole, my naughty girl. One day, you’ll
bend over the bed just like this. You’ll spread yourself for
me and then I’ll punish that virgin hole with my cock.”
I shivered, my pussy clenching greedily at the sordid
promise.
“You can’t mean to take me there,” I gasped.
It wasn’t right. It felt wicked and wrong, and my clit kept
throbbing with desire at that very thought.
“You protest, little girl, but I can see the wetness on your
thighs. You like it when I punish you and what happens
next is going to prove exactly that.”
I quaked.
“Even now, your little asshole is clenching for me. I can’t
wait to find out what that feels like when I punish it with a
fucking.”
I bit back a cry, but my shame billowed forth in waves. The
only thing that tempered it was the sheer arousal coursing
through my veins.
“It’s time, little girl. Roll onto your side and pick up the
piece of ginger. You will slide it into that tight little bottom
hole of yours slowly. When it’s inside, you will lie over the
bed with your legs spread and display that plugged little
hole for me.”
With a shocked whine, I released my ass and did as he
asked. I reached for the ginger, my fingers slipping on the
slick juice along its carved stem.
I cried out as I rolled on my side and curled my feet up
closer to my chest. With trepidation, I slid the ginger root
down the cleft of my ass until the pointed end touched my
most private hole.
“I’ve never done anything like this before,” I whimpered.
“Slide it in for me, little girl.”
“It’s going to hurt,” I whined.
“Do I have to come there and put the ginger in your bottom
myself?”
“No,” I wailed. I bit my lip and pushed the tip in a little bit.
I gasped, the stretching sensation catching me off guard. I
increased the pressure and my body fought back against it,
clenching around the root.
“I am going to count to three and if the root isn’t inside of
you by the time I’d done, then you are going to put your
nose in the corner and wait for me to arrive so that I can
punish you myself.”
His threat was enough to push me into action. I pushed
down on the root far more firmly, whining as the bulbous
part stretched me open and popped inside. My asshole
recoiled around the stem, held in place securely by the
flared carved base. I cried out at the initial pain, but I
quickly realized it wasn’t quite as large as the plug he’d
punished me with yesterday. My hips rolled as I breathed
through that burning pain. My asshole tightened around
the ginger and a fresh wave of pain followed, but it wasn’t
as strong as the first. Eventually, the ache faded, and I was
left with a feeling of fullness that felt terribly wicked and
especially taboo.
“Good girl. Now display yourself for me.”
I turned back onto my belly, giving him an ample view of
my plugged backside. I swallowed nervously.
The ginger plug was cool inside me, and it almost felt good,
like it was relieving the initial hurt that came with having
my asshole violated and filled.
At first.
As I lay over the bed, it started to feel a little bit warm. I
told myself it was probably just my body heating because
he was looking at my pussy and my plugged bottom. I
closed my eyes, sighing as my body clenched around the
moist root.
I squirmed a little when it got a bit warmer. I slid my thighs
against one another, ashamed of just how wet they were.
“Such a wet and needy little pussy.”
I fidgeted a little more. By now, my asshole was growing
hot. I was sure of it now. As the minutes continued to tick
by, I soon realized that it was quickly getting worse.
I whimpered for the first time.
“Reach back and fuck that little hole with the ginger root.”
“I can’t,” I whispered.
My back arched as I tried to move, hoping that it would
help make the burn go away. It didn’t. The more I moved
and tensed, the more intense the burn became.
“Now, little girl.”
With a pitiful wail, I did as he asked, curling my fingers
around the base of the plug. I cried out as I pulled it out. I
hesitated for a moment before pushing it back in, expecting
it to hurt as much as the first time.
My flesh was on fire.
I was tentative as I pushed it back inside me.
“Faster, naughty girl. You’re being punished, aren’t you?”
“Yes, sir,” I whined. My pussy pulsed with need as I started
to truly fuck my bottom hole with the ginger. The quick
rough insertion hurt, but everything was hurting at this
point. The juice from the root was lubricating enough to
make it easy to push in and pull out. I blanched when I
heard the sounds it made when I fucked myself with it. It
was shamefully loud.
The juice dripped down onto my pussy.
My asshole was on fire. It felt like a raging inferno,
scalding hot and painful enough to take my breath away,
but that all paled compared to the bonfire that blazed
across my pussy.
I shrieked as my sensitive folds started to burn.
“Oh, please, let me take it out,” I begged, and his
answering chuckle told me that my ordeal was far from
over. I pressed my thighs together in hopes that it would
get better.
It didn’t.
Soon enough, it felt like my most sensitive places had
descended right into the fiery pits of hell. I was a writhing
mess of punished little girl, and my clit wouldn’t stop
pulsing with need.
“Roll onto your back.”
I didn’t dare delay this time. I followed his instructions
quickly, hoping that maybe he’d let me remove it if only I
obeyed him like a good girl. The pressure of the bed
beneath my ass pushed the plug a bit deeper and I blushed
as my insides burned like molten lava.
The ginger made me so very full and so very punished at
the same time. It had looked so innocent sitting there on
the plate.
I hadn’t known what would happen, but now I did and now
I would do whatever it took to be allowed to take it out.
“Reach between your legs and tell me what you find.”
I trembled as I slid my fingers down my belly and on top of
my mound. Tentatively, I touched myself, crying out at my
discovery.
“I’m wet, sir,” I whispered hoarsely.
“Not just wet, little girl, and you know it,” he chided.
“Soaking wet, sir,” I corrected, fully ashamed of myself and
impossibly aroused at the same time.
“The ginger stings, doesn’t it, naughty girl?”
“Yes! It burns, sir. Please let me take it out,” I pleaded. My
hand was still between my legs and my fingers twitched,
only just grazing my clit. I gasped out loud as a furious jolt
of pleasure coursed through me and I shook hard, biting
my lip to keep from moaning out loud.
“Not yet, little girl. You’re going to come for me first.”
“But I…”
“You’re going to come long and hard for me, little girl.
Touch that needy little pussy. If you keep stalling and I have
to tell you again, I’m going to make you come for me
twice,” he warned.
Tentatively, I circled my clit, trying to ignore the burning
sensation raging between my legs, but it was impossible.
The more I touched myself, the more I spread the juices
around and the more it hurt. I whined and cried at first.
“You should know that I’m stroking my cock right now, little
girl. It makes me very hard seeing my naughty baby girl
punished like this.”
My body shook with arousal. My fingers danced over my
clit faster, circling harder and harder until my legs were
trembling with desire.
“I need…” I began.
“I know. Come for me, little girl. I want to hear you
scream.”
Quickly, I approached the edge of orgasm. My arousal
swirled with the raging fire inside my bottom hole and
across my pussy. My inner walls fluttered around empty air
while my asshole clenched down on the ginger plug. More
juice squeezed out of the root and the burning sensation
grew even more intense as the seconds rolled by.
I cried out, my eyes rolling back in my head, and I knew
there was no stopping my coming orgasm even if I tried.
Pain and pleasure exploded over me in a vicious wave of
heart-shattering bliss. White-hot ecstasy seared through me
with cruel intent. My moans turned into screams as raw
sensation tore me open. I writhed on that bed for him,
knowing he was watching and listening to everything that I
was doing at the same time that he was stroking his cock.
The burning intensified as my orgasm reached its peak and
I screamed, quaking under the sheer power of such a
brutally hard release. I writhed on my back, unable to
forget how my bottom was full of ginger and everything
between my legs was on fire.
When I finally came back down to Earth, I felt numb. I
closed my eyes, reveling in the feelings of satiety before the
cruel heat of the ginger returned with a brutal vengeance.
It hurt far worse than before.
I was so much more sensitive now. I whimpered, shifting a
bit as my body continued to tremble. Several aftershocks
quaked through me, causing my muscles to tense around
the plug.
“Please let me take it out,” I pleaded. “Please!”
“Do you feel like a punished little girl?”
“Yes, sir,” I begged. My voice was straining from the
stinging burn. I tried to keep my body relaxed, but the
heated sensation was quickly becoming unbearable.
I writhed.
“Do you think you’ll touch that little pussy without
permission again?”
“No, sir! I’m sorry!” I wailed.
“You may take the ginger out now, little girl. After you do,
bend over the bed, and show me that punished hole.”
I was too desperate to care about my shame. I bent over
the bed, reaching back and grasping the ginger by the
carved base. I whimpered when I pulled it out.
With a quiet moan, I spread my bottom cheeks wide so that
he could see all of me. My pussy felt incredibly swollen, and
my clit wouldn’t stop throbbing. The stinging burn didn’t go
away immediately like I expected. It continued to punish
me long after the ginger was out.
“It hurts,” I whispered.
“I know it does, but you came so very hard for me, didn’t
you, Mila?”
“Yes, sir,” I whimpered.
“Go into the bathroom and wet a cloth with warm water.
You may rinse yourself off and then you will come back
here after you’re done.”
I rushed into the bathroom, my pussy and bottom hole still
on fire and fueling every sprinting step. I grabbed a soft
cloth and turned on the water. Once it was warm, I soaked
the washcloth and pressed it desperately between my legs.
Immediately, the stinging waned, and I cried out in shocked
relief. When I was done cleaning myself, I sighed.
For a minute, I just stood there, processing.
When I was finally ready, I tossed the cloth into a small
hamper on the floor before I padded back into the
bedroom. I stood in front of the bed, looking back at the
stuffed kitten.
I felt so uncertain.
“I want you to put the phone on the nightstand, climb into
bed, and sip on some wine for me now, sweet girl.”
Feeling exhausted, I did exactly as he asked. The sheets
were incredibly soft, probably made of a million thread
count or something. I slid my toes beneath the quilt, very
aware of the throbbing between my legs. I reached for my
glass and took a hesitant sip. The liquid felt good against
the soreness in my throat.
“Tuck yourself in for me.”
I slid underneath the blankets the rest of the way. The
lights dimmed.
“Close your eyes. I’ll be here watching over you, my little
girl. Sleep well for me.”
“Did you enjoy that?” I asked sleepily. I smiled a little and I
was sure that he could see it on the camera.
“Very much, my naughty girl. Now sleep for me,” he
coaxed.
“Yes, sir. Goodnight,” I whispered.
“Goodnight, my baby girl.”

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 10

M ila
For the next several days, I operated out of the hotel room,
tracking down bank statements, blueprints, the works,
everything I would usually do before stepping foot on a job.
Jon kept to his word and let me work on my own for the
most part. He did visit me a few times before bed though,
insisting on tucking me in himself. It was really quite sweet
of him.
I especially adored when he kissed my forehead. That made
me feel incredibly special. It let me know he really cared.
I kept him informed of everything I learned from my
investigations. He always listened with respect, asking me
questions to further his understanding at points as well as
for clarification on several things so that he fully grasped
the work I’d done in my solitude.
Finally, the time came when I’d exhausted my resources
and knew it was time to start making a move. There was
nothing more I could do other than step foot in that
warehouse. I had the blueprints memorized. I knew the
exact number of feet between every door and every
window. I could walk the place blindfolded and come out
without a scratch.
I stared at my laptop, pretending to work on a spreadsheet
while also trying to figure out my next move. I drummed my
nails against the wooden surface of the desk.
Realistically, I knew that Jon would probably never actually
let me go through with the job myself. He didn’t seem like
the type who would let me put myself at risk like that. He’d
say it wasn’t safe, that it was too dangerous for me to go
through with it.
He was the type of man who would tell me that he’d handle
it himself.
I wouldn’t stand for that though.
I hadn’t gotten this far to let that happen. I’d stolen and
robbed all my life. Early on, it had been survival, but then
I’d made a career out of it because I was good at it. It was a
part of me, and I was proud of it. I glanced at the cameras,
knowing that Jon could potentially be watching me right
now. The moment I walked out the doors of my hotel room,
he would know.
My best bet would be to sneak out in the middle of the
night. Then he’d most likely be in bed, sleeping and
unaware of my movements.
A plan started to formulate in my head. I opened my email.
I quickly penned a request to Ricky for materials, lock
picks, electronic jammers, the works, plus a can of
hairspray and my favorite combat boots. I wanted it all in a
backpack behind the dumpster in the alley that butted up
to the rear of the hotel.
He wrote back within minutes.
Thought you were supposed to be on vacation, little thief.

I chuckled and typed back.

Something came up and I couldn’t resist.

A few minutes later, his response pinged.

Something… or someone… I’ll have what you need in that

location by midnight tonight. Good luck and don’t get
caught.

I’d been the one to steal the diamonds in the first place and
I was going to be the one to get them back.
I glanced out the window to see that the sun was already
beginning to set. I’d eaten dinner several hours ago, but
there were still quite a few more to go before I could
successfully sneak out of here.
I padded into the bathroom. I glanced at the tub, realizing
that I had yet to enjoy the luxurious jets. I turned on the
water and poured a healthy dose of bubble bath in the
swiftly filling tub, along with a few essential oils that soon
surrounded me with an incredibly decadent tropical scent. I
breathed in deep and stripped. I poured myself a single
glass of wine to enjoy while I soaked and then I climbed in
when the tub had filled enough.
My phone pinged.
I submerged, wetting my hair before I pushed myself back
up. I dried off my hands and picked up the phone to see a
text from Jon.

Enjoy your bath, little girl.

It made me smile.

I will. Thank you, sir.

I relaxed in the bath for a long while, sipping on my drink

and running various scenarios over in my head of entry and
exit points. It was a mental exercise I always did in the
hours before a job. I would consider every possibility that I
could think of. Someone being in the warehouse at varying
locations. A stuck door. Squeaky hinges. Disintegrating
floors. I’d run into it all while in the field before.
By the time I set foot inside that warehouse, I would be
more than ready.
An hour passed and then two before I dragged myself out
of the tub. I wrapped myself in a fluffy towel and walked
back into the bedroom with my hairbrush. I sat down on
the bed and turned on the television, flipping to a movie
channel featuring a romantic comedy that I hadn’t seen
before.
I brushed my hair slowly, working out all the tangles
unhurriedly. It was close to eleven now. I wasn’t quite sure
what time Jon would go to bed, but he always called around
midnight, that was if he didn’t show up at my door.
My phone pinged again, and I picked it up.

I want you to go to bed early tonight. Tomorrow, we’re

going to finalize our plans to steal back the Montagna
diamonds.

I pouted toward the camera. I almost laughed. Even I had

to admit I was being a little over the top.

I can come there and put you to bed with a bright red and
very sore bottom if I need to, baby girl.

I squirmed, humoring the thought for a moment before

realizing that I’d likely be too exhausted to go through with
my plan if he came here. Undoubtedly, he’d sense
something and punish me until I gave in and told him
everything.
I couldn’t have that.

I’ll go to bed.
I watched the phone for a second. He was typing
something.

That’s my good girl.

I couldn’t help but shiver with glee at his praise. No matter

how many times he said it, it still made me heart swell just
as much as it did the first time.
Honestly, I was truly falling for this man. I shouldn’t. I
knew I shouldn’t, but nothing seemed to be strong enough
to stop it. He was a criminal. But I didn’t really care
because I was one too, just a different kind. He did
dangerous and violent things, but with me he was gentle
and kind and so caring with me that it turned me into a
puddle of goo every time he touched me.
I never wanted it to end.
A part of me was going to steal back the diamonds out of
pride, but there was another piece of me that just wanted
to set things right, to show him that I was a force to be
reckoned with and to show the rest of his men that I was a
woman worthy of their kingpin.
The lights dimmed and I slid under the covers, tossing the
towel on the floor beside the bed. The phone rang and I
picked it up.
“Sleep well tonight, little girl. It’s been a long day so I’m
going to head to bed soon myself. I’ll tell you all about it
tomorrow.”
“I hope you sleep well too,” I replied softly.
“Goodnight, my baby girl.”
“Goodnight, my sir.”
I hadn’t called him mine before. I hadn’t really thought
about it until I’d already said it.
I hung up the phone and placed it down on the charger on
the nightstand. The screen lit up and I snuggled into bed. I
closed my eyes, napping for a one hour, then two. When the
digital clock hit one in the morning, I very quietly snuck out
of bed. I slipped into the bathroom and then the attached
closet. Jon had provided me with a bunch of new clothes
when I’d arrived, all perfectly tailored so that they fit me
like they were made only for me. I combed through all of
the options, dressing in black yoga pants and a long-
sleeved black sweatshirt. I braided my hair and curled it
into a bun at the back of my head so that it would stay out
of the way for what was to come.
I pressed my feet into a pair of black slippers. They had a
sole and would have to do at least until I got to the bag that
Ricky had left behind for me.
Once I was fully dressed, I kept close to the wall, sliding
along it and trying to keep out of the path of the cameras. I
knew I couldn’t avoid them entirely. When I moved safely
past the bedroom, I quickly strode through the sitting room
and peered through the front door. There was no one
waiting outside, and I breathed a sigh of relief.
I slipped out of the suite, moving to the right toward the
stairs rather than the elevator. I didn’t want to alert any
staff that might be watching the monitors for movement on
my floor. The stairway was down a side hallway and from
what I could tell, there was only one camera. I moved
quickly. If anyone was watching, hopefully they were asleep
too.
I took the stairs two at a time, racing down floor after floor
as hastily as I could. I kept track of how many floors in my
head, knowing that I was somewhere between twenty-three
and twenty-five floors high. It took a long time, but I
eventually reached the ground floor. My heart was
pounding, but I had always kept myself active, so it didn’t
take me that long to recover. I gulped in as much air as I
could until my heart returned to a more normal pace.
With one final deep breath, I slipped out of the hotel into
the darkness. I used the cover of the shadows as I made my
way around the building into the service alley behind it. It
wasn’t particularly well lit, and it was easy to stay hidden
amongst all of the garbage and debris stored along the
walls. The sound of traffic was still pretty loud at this time
of night, so I took my time and waited behind a pile of
wooden pallets until I was certain that the coast was clear.
When I was sure that no one was around, I continued on. I
could see the line of dumpsters now, and I tiptoed to the
one all the way at the end.
The bag was waiting exactly where he said it would be
along with my favorite pair of boots. I pulled them over my
socks and packed the flats inside the bag. Jon had picked
them out, so they were probably expensive, and I liked
them enough to want to not lose them. I took a quick
inventory of the rest of the bag and I shrugged it onto my
back.
I’d left the phone behind, not wanting Jon to be able to
track me through it before I was able to complete the job.
My plan was to get in, get out with the diamonds, and slip
back into my hotel suite with no one being the wiser.
Quietly, I stole out of the back of the alley. I quickly
sprinted to the closest subway entrance and darted down
the stairs.
I caught the next train to the Bronx.
I sat down, keeping my head down and trying to be as
unassuming as possible. I glanced out at the station. It was
still populated by a decent number of people, even at this
late hour. I scanned their faces out of habit and stopped
cold when I saw one that looked vaguely familiar.
The train was already beginning to pull away as I stood up
to get a better look. I couldn’t be sure, but it looked like
Ronaldo. His expression was dark. I couldn’t tell if he was
angry or not and a soft sigh of alarm escaped me.
Yeah. It was definitely him.
Was he following me? And if he was, why? Did he want to
kill me?
I knew that he’d been demoted to the rank of soldier, and I
didn’t know if maybe that had set him off. I licked my lips,
remembering how he’d questioned Jon over my punishment
for stealing the diamonds. I glanced back, needing to be
sure I wasn’t just seeing things.
It was most definitely him.
I sat back down, trying to pacify myself with the fact that
he was still back at the station while I was on the subway.
With every second that passed, I was putting more distance
between him and me. Each moment brought me closer to
safety.
I sat back with a heavy sigh. I needed to put him out of my
head and focus on the job. Maybe he’d just wanted to scare
me, and I was letting him do just that. I couldn’t let him
distract me from what I had to do. I needed to be one
hundred percent focused on the job.
Focus was incredibly important.
I got off the train one stop early just in case Ronaldo had
thought to go on ahead to the stop closest to the
warehouse. I was extremely comfortable moving through
this part of the city. I knew the ins and outs of all the
restaurants and alleys, and I found myself out behind the
abandoned warehouse in no time at all.
I looked up at the darkened building. There wasn’t a single
light on inside. It looked the same as it had when I’d
checked the live feeds earlier that night. From the looks of
things, the Reznikovs had closed up shop early. Maybe
they’d gone out to celebrate something or they’d gone out
drinking to blow off steam. It was Saturday and I was sure
that they had a local bar nearby that would stay open late
just for them.
Parts of the building were crumbling. The warehouse itself
had been built in 1935. The steel beams that carried the
load of the building still stood strong, but the rest of it
hadn’t stood the test of time very well. Most of the windows
were broken and the wooden frames around them had gone
rotten. The metal walls were rusted, whatever protective
coating that might have once sheltered them from the
weather long gone by now.
A strong wind cut through the city and the entire building
groaned. I looked up, gulping nervously and hoping the
whole building wouldn’t keel over while I was inside it.
When the breeze finally died down, I slipped closer. There
was a single man leaning against the building on the
perimeter, but he wasn’t really looking around. When I
looked more closely, I almost laughed.
The man was sleeping. If there was any question in my
mind at that point, he snored loudly enough to wake the
dead. I had to press my hand over my lips to keep quiet. I
snuck along the rear wall of the building. There was a
locked door at the back, but the lock on it was practically
ancient. I picked through it in a matter of seconds and then
I was inside.
It was dusty and dark. The streetlamps out front were
dingy, which cast the rotten wood floor in shadow. Once I
was fully inside, I froze and listened to the sounds all
around me. The building creaked, but it was simply the
walls settling. There was no sign of anyone in the
immediate vicinity. I knew better than to assume I was
alone though, so I still proceeded with the utmost caution.
I crept along the corridor until I reached an open stairway.
I studied each step before I took it, avoiding the rusty ones
that didn’t look like they could stand my weight, much less
an oversized Russian. A few of them creaked and I stilled
immediately, waiting and assessing the silence for any
surrounding threat.
None came.
I stole all the way up to the third floor without incident. I
moved off the stairwell and into a side hallway, crouching
down and observing my surroundings once again. I reached
into my bag and pulled out the can of hairspray. I shoved a
few lock picks into my pocket too. Then I crept down the
hallway, past the storage room on the left and the even
bigger room on the right.
I stopped. There was a gentle hum coming right in front of
me. It was so quiet it was almost as if I’d imagined it.
Trusting my gut, I pushed down on the top of the hairspray
and sprayed ahead of me, illuminating the laser instantly. I
misted a bit more, revealing a crisscrossed pattern of laser
triggers. I studied it for a long moment before I crawled
underneath the first, working my limbs in and out of the
spiderweb of lasers without touching a single one. By the
time I made it to the door at the end of the hallway, my
brow was beading with sweat. I used my sleeve to wipe it
away. The last thing I needed was a droplet of perspiration
to hit one of them and give away my position.
I pressed my ear to the door, listening. Nothing. I breathed
a sigh of relief as I slipped my hands into my pocket and
pulled out a lock pick. The doorknob appeared to be
something out of the fifties, so it was fairly easy to break
through. Quickly, I moved through the door and closed it
behind me. I sprayed another quick round of hairspray.
There were two beams and I easily avoided them.
The room had quite obviously been recently used. There
were several sets of prints scraped along the dust on the
floor. On one side of the room was a pile of wooden crates. I
crept closer to them and looked inside. There were a few
rocket launchers, M16s, and several other types of
automatic rifles that I didn’t recognize. One of the crates
was full of hollow point 9mm bullets.
I was sure it was all very valuable, but I wasn’t here for
ammo and weapons. I didn’t waste any more time on them.
There was a big metal desk that looked to be well over fifty
years old. Behind it, there was a wall that shouldn’t have
been there. It hadn’t been in the blueprints, yet here it was.
I knew that the dimensions of this room were supposed to
be much bigger than the one I was currently standing in.
I ran my fingers along the wall, knocking lightly. It sounded
hollow. There was definitely space behind it. Whoever had
built it had done a good job of weathering it to fit the rest
of the room. I studied it closely, noting that the designer
had used the trim to hide the hinges. I narrowed my eyes
and ran my fingers along it.
The seam of a door was there, but incredibly well
concealed.
I pushed against it gently and it popped open.
Before moving another inch, I checked for another laser
grid, using my can of hairspray again. The door swung
open a little wider, and I quickly caught it before it hit one.
So fucking close.
The door was only millimeters from the laser. If I hadn’t
moved so swiftly, I would have been caught. I licked my
lips, taking a deep steadying breath before I made my way
through the door. I pushed it closed after me, relieved to
see a handle on the other side.
I turned around and made my way through the laser grid.
The concealed closet housed nothing more than a massive
safe. It was taller and wider than me. I recognized the
model. It was a Hamilton safe that had been produced for
banks in the 1970s. It had an older style turn lock. Once I
was safely on the other side of the protective grid, I swung
my bag onto the floor and took out a few of my supplies.
First, I put my stethoscope over one ear and the metal
piece against the door of the safe. I reached up and took
the dial in my fingers. Excruciatingly slowly, I turned it,
listening to the internal structure click until that first pin
opened. I glanced up, noting that the first number was
twenty-five.
I moved onto the second number. This time, I went even
more slowly, turning the dial bit by bit until the safe opened
that second pin.
Fifty-seven.
I took a deep steadying breath, moving onto the third
number. This particular model had a fail-safe. I knew that I
only had two chances to get the combination right before it
locked for a predetermined period of time and would have
to be opened with both the correct combination along with
a physical key. I took a moment, sitting still as I calmed the
beat of my heart.
I didn’t have a key. I needed to get this right the first time.
With the utmost care, I steadily turned the dial until that all
familiar sound rang in my ear. I released the dial and jerked
my hand away.
Forty-three.
I grasped the handle and turned it to the left. The
mechanism inside the safe clanked, but then the door
swung open. I audibly sighed with relief.
The safe was stuffed full of cash, but I wasn’t concerned
with any of that. The only thing I was here for was the
small blue velvet bag. I reached in and took it with
trembling fingers. I pulled the drawstring open and used
my fingers to gently pry it apart.
From what I could tell, all the diamonds were still there.
Thank God.
I closed it quickly and packed it away in my bag. I closed
the safe and turned the dial, locking it behind me. I used
my aerosol can and made my way back through the laser
grid, down the hallway and back to the stairwell. I had just
gotten to the second floor when I heard a faint cry. I stilled
immediately.
It sounded again. I narrowed my eyes and crouched against
the stairwell, listening closely. The rest of the building was
still quiet. There was no one on patrol and I hadn’t heard
anyone come up the stairs from down below.
When I heard it again, I recognized it for what it was. It
was the sound of a woman crying somewhere in the
building in the dead of the night. It was muted, but there
was no denying that it was there.
I looked to the right side. There were a number of storage
rooms in that direction. The hall ran the length of the
building. I chewed my lip. I was so close to getting out of
here without a trace, but if there was someone hurt back
there, I would think about it every day for the rest of my
life.
The crying continued and I wavered.
What if they’d taken someone and I was their only chance
at freedom? What if they were trafficking women or selling
them or something worse?
What should I do?
I looked back downstairs. I searched the windows, looking
for any hint of a human shadow.
Fuck me. I knew I shouldn’t, but I was going to do it
anyway.
With a deep shaky breath, I turned back toward the
hallway. I would spare five minutes and not a minute more.
Periodically, I sprayed a dash of hairspray to check for any
laser grids, but those seemed constrained to the valuables
on the third floor. I searched the high ceilings above me for
any hint of a camera and found nothing.
The sound grew louder as I drew closer. All the doors were
shut, but I could tell that the crying was confined to the last
room at the end of the hall. I crouched low and looked
beneath the door frame. There was a large enough gap for
me to see into the room.
There was a group of women tied up. Most of them were
dressed in nothing more than a bra and panties with their
arms tied behind their backs. The rope was coarse and had
left angry purple welts around their wrists.
I reached into my pocket and pulled out another lock pick. I
made quick work of the doorknob but froze when I heard
something that was far more than just the warehouse
settling.
A shoe scraped the floor, echoing loudly in the warehouse. I
jerked my head back toward the stairwell. I quickly moved
backwards around the corner, throwing my body against
the wall as someone stomped up the stairs.
Fuck. They were back.
Boisterous laughter filled the air. Some of the men called
out in Russian, others broken English. One of them was
singing a ballad. I didn’t quite understand the words, but
his tone of voice said that it was definitely very raunchy.
“You should check on the merchandise, Igor,” one of them
called out.
“Yeah. You wouldn’t want Sergei to find out about your
little side hustle,” another whistled.
“Shut up, you drunk fucks,” a man chuckled. “You only get
your cut when the merchandise sells. That’s the deal.”
“You better get top dollar, my friend. That’s all I’m saying,”
another answered.
Another round of laughter followed, and I bit my lip,
holding my breath as I tried my best to keep absolutely
silent.
I wasn’t fully hidden and there wasn’t another way out of
this part of the building unless I wanted to climb out the
window and scale down the wall to the ground. I glanced
over to the closest one, trying to see if it was even feasible.
Sharp jagged glass peppered the windowsill. Shards of it
were all over the floor, dusty after lying vacant for so many
years.
I had a pair of gloves inside my bag, but there was no
digging them out right now. I’d have to cut up my hands if I
wanted to escape that way.
I knew I shouldn’t have gone looking, but I’d done it
anyway.
I could kick myself. My escape had been right in front of
me, and I’d allowed my concern for a stranger to get in the
way of my own safety. I needed to figure a way out and fast.
I still had the lock pick in my hand. I twirled around and
started to work on the door behind me. There should be a
fire escape just outside the window of the storage room
behind it. I worked at a furious pace as the Russians’ boots
climbed the stairs. As soon as the lock clicked, I turned the
knob and scrambled into the room.
I dashed to the window, relieved to see that it was
completely shattered but mostly clear. My boots crunched
on pieces of glass, but I didn’t slow. Footsteps banged
behind me and just as I was climbing onto the squeaky
metal escape, something caught my bun, causing my braid
to come loose. I saw a man out of the corner of my eye,
catching my braid in his hand as he jerked me backwards. I
cried out as the back of my scalp burned with a sudden
flash of pain, and I reached to try to stop him, but it was
useless.
I screamed as he yanked me into the room and slammed
me against the wall.
“Well, what do we have here?” the man said loudly.
“Let me go,” I yelped.
He just laughed and dragged me backwards out of the
room. I kicked and pulled at his hands as he led me down
the hallway. I stumbled down the stairs and his fist at the
back of my head was the only reason I didn’t fall.
“I’ve got us a special treat, boys,” he blurted, and my skin
grew ice cold. Several lights turned on and illuminated me
to a crowd of massive Russian soldiers. They were covered
in tattoos. Many had thick beards. Some were well
trimmed, and others were unkempt.
“Igor? Who’s that?”
“I found someone that definitely isn’t supposed to be here,”
Igor grinned.
“Where’s Sergei?” I shrieked. I didn’t see him anywhere. I
knew what the man looked like at least, and I also knew
that he’d always treated me with kindness when we’d
worked together. I’m not certain if he would take well to
the knowledge that I’d stolen from him too, but his
presence would at least give me more of a fighting chance
in front of these men.
“He flew back to Moscow for the night,” Igor exclaimed,
and my stomach pitched forward with anxious butterflies. A
droplet of sweat swept down my brow and my heart
pounded frantically in my chest.
“Isn’t she pretty… I bet she’d be more fun than that sorry
lot upstairs, don’t you think?”
“She’s got some nice tits hidden under that sweatshirt. I
can tell. I bet they’d fill up your hands like a couple of ripe
oranges.”
“I bet she’ll scream real nice for us,” another sniggered.
Igor’s breath was rancid beside me. I could only see a bit of
him out of the corner of my eye. His beard was untidy,
speckled with gray and black and his gray eyes were hard.
He pulled my hair up, jerking me onto my toes and I still
didn’t reach his full height. My eyes watered from the pain.
He was enormous. I could only guess that these men were
brawlers or enforcers of some kind beneath Sergei’s
leadership.
Igor grasped the front of my sweatshirt, and he tore it wide
open. I was wearing a tank top beneath it, and he ripped
that too, exposing the black bra I had underneath. My chest
heaved up and down as he reached for the connector
between my breasts.
“Touch her and I’ll kill you!” a familiar voice yelled
furiously.
It was Jon.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 11

J on

When my phone rang and Ronaldo’s name popped up on my

cell phone, I had expected him to have something more to
say about the way I was managing the family or some
offhanded remark about the unfairness about his demotion.
I definitely had not anticipated him to alert me to the fact
that Mila had gotten on the subway and was heading in the
direction of the Bratva at a little after two in the morning.
I’d known she was a headstrong girl from the start. She
was used to navigating her way through life without anyone
telling her what to do, but my world was far more
dangerous than the one she was used to.
She was a fawn running straight into a den of wolves.
I had always planned on using her skills to steal back the
diamonds, but I wanted to do it in a way where I’d be there
to adequately protect her along the way, with backup and
the cameras we’d install on the inside to keep an eye on
her. I had just needed a bit more time.
I didn’t have any more now.
As soon as I’d gotten word, I called James and Cyrus
immediately. Both of them had called in their ranks and
we’d been in route within minutes. My heart was pounding,
adrenaline surging through my veins.
I’d deal with Mila once I got her safe in my arms, but first I
had to make sure she made it through the night.
I’d already checked the cameras. I knew the first floor was
lit up like a beacon. Time was of the essence now. If she’d
already been caught, then I would rescue her. If she hadn’t
yet, then I would give her the distraction she needed.
The three of us burst through the front door with at least a
hundred soldiers at our backs.
When I saw the terrified expression on Mila’s face, I saw
red. My 9mm was already in my hand and I wasted no time
in aiming it directly at the Russian’s head as he tore her
clothes. There was a group of about twenty Bratva
brawlers, all of them large enough to make a lesser man’s
knees quake with fear.
I wasn’t afraid of them. I had a woman to protect, and I
didn’t care who I had to get through in order to save her.
“Release her. Right now!” I roared.
The man who was holding her hostage wasn’t Sergei
Reznikov. In fact, Sergei was nowhere to be seen.
“And who the fuck are you?” the man goaded.
“Jon Moretti,” I replied curtly. “This is Cyrus Holt and
James Monroe.”
“Igor Popov,” the man answered, but I saw the flash of
recognition in his gaze. I glanced at Mila quickly. Her
expression was one of terror and prideful rage and I leveled
a hard stare in her direction, trying to let her know
everything was going to be okay.
“This one is mine. I suggest you take your hands off her
unless you want to end up with a hunk of metal bouncing
around in your skull,” I added.
None of the men looked particularly fazed by my threat and
they started to gather in a rounded half circle. I noticed
that many of them were armed and that they reeked of
vodka. These were men without a leader and that made for
a lethal combination. It made them unpredictable.
We had them outnumbered by a longshot, but they were
hardened men.
I was wearing a bulletproof vest, but a shot point blank
between the eyes would mean death all the same. I knew
the basic layout of the warehouse, and from a cursory
glance I could see a great deal of cover.
“I don’t know. She’s a pretty thing. Perhaps we can all take
her for a ride,” Igor suggested, and the rest of his men
laughed knowingly.
I cocked my gun and put my finger on the trigger.
“Last chance, Igor Popov,” I offered bluntly. I made no
secret that I was seconds away from pulling the trigger. He
gave me a toothy grin that said he had absolutely zero
chance of complying. The tension in the room was palpable.
All the Bratva soldiers already had their hands on their
guns.
When it came to matters of the family, I always thought
logically. I didn’t rush to action, but where Mila was
concerned, I would do whatever it took to keep her safe,
unhurt, and alive.
Igor didn’t let her go.
I did what needed to be done. I pulled that trigger.
I didn’t know if he hadn’t believed I would do it, but my
bullet caught him straight between the eyes right as he
pulled out his own gun. I didn’t know if he’d have taken it
and pressed it to the side of her skull or if he would have
killed her just for sport, but none of that mattered because
I didn’t give him the chance to do any of it.
The rest of the room exploded in gunfire.
As soon as Igor started to fall back, Mila ripped herself free
from his dying grasp. She lurched forward, sprinting
toward me as I took aim at anyone that appeared to be
even looking in her direction. Cyrus and James were
popping off shots behind me, fearlessly brutalizing the
Russian soldiers that dared take a stance against us.
One of them darted to the side and threw open one of the
crates. He reached inside and pulled out a flamethrower.
Fuck.
That escalated quickly.
I rolled to the right and grabbed a massive metal container,
tossing it on its side. With a hard push, I rolled it toward
him. He tried to change the direction of the flame, but it
was already too late.
Mila ran straight into my arms. I wrapped an arm around
her waist, throwing the two of us to the floor.
The massive drum bounced along the floor. The metal was
thin, and liquid started leaking out of the rusted top.
Instantly, that liquid caught fire. Almost in slow motion, the
fire traveled up the line on the floor into the cannister and I
rolled on top of Mila, covering her with my body as the
room exploded.
Fire billowed outward in a massive spiral. The direction of
the blast was somehow focused in the direction of the
Russians, but it caught some of our men too. The gunfire
slowed down for only seconds. I heard the terrible sound of
someone screaming in abject agony. A gunshot popped off
and it cut off immediately.
The heat was overwhelming for several moments. I didn’t
move, not caring that my suit was burning away and
scalding my skin. I gritted my teeth, willing myself to stay
strong until the flames finally ebbed away.
Immediately, I pushed myself up and pulled Mila along with
me. I stood in front of her, using my body as cover as we
took care of the rest of the Bratva soldiers.
Within minutes, the only thing left was a mess of bloody
burned corpses.
“Secure the rest of the building,” Cyrus demanded.
“There are girls upstairs. In the right hall. Igor was going
to sell them,” Mila shouted frantically.
“I’ll deal with them,” James growled. His expression was a
mask of fury as he rushed up the stairs. A number of men
followed on his tail.
I grabbed Mila by the back of her neck and pulled her into
a kiss. Her breasts pressed full against my chest and a soft
gasp escaped her mouth. I swallowed the sound, desperate
to feel her skin against mine.
I dug my fingers into the back of her scalp, needing to taste
her, needing to know she was okay. She kissed me back
with equal intensity and it took everything in me not to rip
off the rest of her clothes and fuck her right there on the
dirty warehouse floor.
“I couldn’t…” she began.
I didn’t let her finish. I just kissed her again. She tasted
sweet, like cherries and whipped cream, but it still wasn’t
enough.
I needed to possess her. I needed to claim her.
My tongue pressed in between her lips. She moaned softly,
fighting me for a moment before she gave in and started to
kiss me back with just as much passion as I craved. When I
finally needed to draw in a breath, I pulled away just
enough to see the dazed look written all over her face.
“I didn’t think you’d let me go through with it,” she
explained quietly. There was guilt and regret written all
over her face.
“I was never going to keep you from doing this. I know it’s
a part of you, my sweet girl,” I answered. “Right now, that’s
not important though. Are you hurt? Did they do anything
to you?”
My voice had taken a hardened concerned edge and she
gripped at my waist as she shook her head quickly.
“No. They’d just caught me and dragged me down here by
the time you arrived,” she answered swiftly. I wasn’t quite
satisfied with her answer though and I started to run my
hands over her body. I squeezed her upper arms, and she
flinched a little at my touch.
“He grabbed me, that’s all,” she explained hastily.
I passed over her belly and down her thighs, all the way to
her ankles. She sucked in a breath, and I noticed a piece of
glass lodged in her calf.
The bastard was fucking lucky he was already dead or else
I’d have ripped his balls out through his throat.
I tore off a piece of my shirt.
“Hold onto me, sweetheart. This is going to hurt a little,” I
said gently. Her fingers dug into my shoulders, and she
sucked in an unsteady breath.
“Ready,” she murmured anxiously.
I grasped the glass and pulled it out as quickly as I could. I
immediately wrapped the wound with the piece of fabric
from my shirt. Thankfully, it hadn’t gone too deep, and the
pressure decreased the bleeding immediately.
“That wasn’t so bad,” she said bravely, but it killed me that
I could still hear her pain anyway.
I grasped her chin and pulled her into another kiss, unable
to resist her for a second longer.
“I’m in a lot of trouble, aren’t I?” she whispered, and I
chuckled.
“A world of trouble, my baby girl, but we’ll deal with that
another time. I’m just glad you’re okay,” I answered.
“I got them back,” she said quietly.
“I fucking love you,” I growled, and she shivered in my
arms.
“I love you too, boss,” she grinned, and I couldn’t help but
squeeze her tight. I held her for a few moments longer
before I knelt down and lifted her straight off the floor.
“I can walk,” she protested.
“I know you can, but you’ve made enough choices for the
night. I’m going to take control now. Understand, little
girl?”
“Yes, sir,” she blushed. She hid her face in my chest, but I
could feel her smiling anyway.
Seeing her in the hands of the enemy had been terrible. I
never wanted to see anything like it again.
It was time to make her mine.
Forever.

OceanofPDF.com
 CHAPTER 12

M ila
That night, Jon brought me back to his home. I protested,
telling him that all my things were at the hotel, and he
quickly hushed me. By the time we pulled up to his
penthouse and he carried me inside, there were new
toiletries already waiting for me.
Not that he let me use them myself.
He didn’t put me down until we walked into the bathroom,
placing me gently down on the floor and standing in front
of me for a long moment before he said anything.
“You gave me the scare of my life tonight, Mila,” he
whispered. His hands were soft as they slipped along my
skin. I flinched a little when he touched the back of my
scalp. His eyes narrowed with anger and concern.
“Igor dragged me from the second floor by my hair,” I said
softly.
His eyes flashed with restrained fury, but it wasn’t as
strong as it was before.
“I’m so thankful you’re alive,” he said quietly. He grasped
my face in his hands and lightly kissed my forehead.
He pushed the straps off the backpack down my shoulders.
He moved to put it on the floor, but he stopped when I
pressed my fingers against his forearm, glancing back at
me with a raised brow. I took the bag from him and reached
inside it. I tossed the bag to the side once my fingers closed
around the velvet drawstring bag.
I pressed the bag into his palm.
“I wanted to return them myself,” I whispered.
“I want you to understand something, my little girl,” he
began. He glanced at the bag of diamonds before putting
them on the bathroom counter. He barely even looked at
them.
“The diamonds are valuable, sure, but you are priceless, my
love. There is nothing that will ever be worth more than
your life. If I had lost you over a bag of rocks, it would have
broken me,” he continued.
“Jon, I…”
“Shhh, it’s alright. I need to see you. All of you.”
Slowly, he pulled the sweatshirt off my shoulders and
dragged it down my arms. His gaze searched my flesh. He
walked around me, touching me gently. His fingers were
probing, but careful and I could feel the sheer emotion
radiating through every soft touch.
“I searched you once before, didn’t I?”
His voice was just as gentle as his touch.
“You did,” I answered with a soft gasp as he took my tank
top and gently tore it the rest of the way off.
“I’m searching you again today not because you took
anything from me, but because I need to know that you’re
not hurt. I need to see all of you because it terrified me to
see you at the hands of that beast, that you could have
been killed over something that could be easily replaced.
The diamonds are only money. That’s it. You’re worth so, so
much more.”
I whimpered quietly, trying to hold back my tears. He
unclipped my bra and it sprang away from my body just
enough for me to feel the weight of my breasts. My nipples
were sensitive as he pulled the fabric away from me,
revealing them to him. He reached out, cupping one breast
and then the other before passing his rough thumb over
one. I sighed, but it ended up sounding more like a moan
than anything else.
“Does this hurt, my love?”
“No,” I whispered. My voice shook with my own emotion.
He slid a single finger down the center of my torso, hooking
it in the waistband of my yoga pants. I sucked in my bottom
lip, breathing slowly as his other hand joined and started to
push them down my hips.
He left my panties up, but I knew that they wouldn’t stay
that way.
He slipped my pants down my legs excruciatingly slowly,
dragging his fingertips across my skin and leaving sizzling
trails of scorching fire in his wake.
It had been several days since he’d last touched me like
this and I’d forgotten just how dizzying and heady it was.
He knelt down, gently pulling off my boots as my pants
tangled around my ankles. He slipped my socks from my
feet, one at a time as he placed a steadying hand on my
thigh. I focused on pulling in a deep breath, but the air had
seemingly turned blistering hot.
He passed his hands over my legs, pressing and searching
every inch of me for injury. He closed his hand gently
around the makeshift bandage on my right calf. I bit back a
gasp of pain as he unwrapped it.
He stood up and wet a washcloth, taking it and pressing it
carefully against my cut.
“I’m going to treat this properly, but I want to get you clean
first,” he murmured. I could see my face in the mirror. My
pale skin was smattered with dirt and muck.
“Now tell me, little girl, does it hurt anywhere else?”
“No. Only the back of my head mainly and my leg,” I
replied.
“Does it hurt to stand on it?” he asked worriedly.
“It doesn’t,” I answered quickly.
“Good,” he sighed with relief.
He stood back up and cupped my cheek. I pressed my face
into the security of his chest as he kissed the top of my
head.
His fingers slid beneath the waistband of my panties, and I
stopped breathing for a moment. An electric arc of pleasure
catapulted straight to my clit, and it took everything in me
to keep myself upright. As if he’d read my mind, his arm
wound around my waist in support. He pushed my panties
down one side and then the other until they slipped past my
hips and all the way to the floor.
He lifted me and carried me straight into the shower. I
clutched at him tightly, realizing that he was still fully
clothed. He turned it on, taking the brunt of the initial cold
blast of water as he sat me down on the bench inside. I
leaned against the wall, watching as he pulled the soaked
clothes off his body. The water slicked down the muscles of
his stomach, dripping to the floor in cascading rivulets. My
heart fluttered and my core pulsed, tightening with
increasing arousal with every piece of clothing he tossed
aside.
By the time he was completely naked, I was trembling. I
stood up, meaning to go to him and he rushed toward me,
pinning me up against the wall instead.
His cock was hard against my belly.
My pussy was soaked.
His arm wound around my waist, and he lifted me off the
floor. I wrapped my legs around his waist as his palm
slapped against the tile beside my head. It was cool against
my back, which was in stark contrast to the hot water
slipping down my shoulders. The steam wrapped around us
as he stared into my eyes.
When this had started, I’d been his prisoner and he, my
captor. We should have been enemies, but the moment his
fingers had drifted against my bare flesh, it had been
different.
Now we were lovers.
No. We were more than that. So much more.
We were forever.
I searched those warm brown eyes, seeing something there
that I hadn’t dared to see before. I saw the future. A future
I wanted.
I arched against him, lifting my chin and seeking out his
kiss. This time, neither of us were tentative with each
other. He kissed me roughly and it hurt, but I didn’t care.
This wasn’t punishment. This was pure need. This was
about him taking everything from me because he needed it
and I wanted him to.
I didn’t care about the way my lips throbbed by the time he
pulled away. It didn’t bother me that the hand wrapping
around my throat would probably leave a mark that I’d find
in the morning.
I wanted it all.
I slid my fingers up the line of his arm, tracing along the
curving plane of his bicep. Up. Up until I wrapped my arms
around his neck. My hand splayed across his back, and he
growled with ferocity that reminded me of a rabid beast.
“I need you, Mila. I know I should be gentle with you, but I
don’t think I can hold back. Not this time. I need…” He
tapered off. His inner struggle was written all over his face.
I reached for him, running my fingers over the stubble that
shadowed his chin.
“Don’t be. You won’t break me,” I whispered.
“Not this time,” he growled.
“Jon. Fuck me. Fuck me the way you need. I don’t care if it
hurts because I need you to fuck me too,” I begged.
His chest rose and fell as he searched my gaze. For a long
moment, he stared at me, trying to assess if I was healthy
enough for it.
“I’m not going to snap like a twig,” I snarled, rocking my
hips against his cock. His expression turned stormy,
darkening with his desire, and driving me wild with its
intensity. He practically seethed against me, still holding
himself back.
“I love you,” he whispered.
“I love you too,” I whispered back, staring deep into his
eyes. With every syllable, his expression turned more and
more savage, burrowing into a part of me that I’d never
allowed anyone to reach before.
His lips slammed into mine at the same time that his hips
ricocheted backwards. His cock only teased at my entrance
for a split second before he thrust inside me. There was no
slow entry. No time for my body to adjust to his massive
erection.
My world splintered into a cruel mix of pain and pleasure,
but I couldn’t tell one feeling from the other no matter how
hard I tried. It didn’t much matter though because it was
everything I wanted and needed rolled into one. His cock
thrust up into me hard and I held on tight.
He’d said he was going to be rough with me.
That had been an understatement.
He fucked me like a savage beast. If I’d been standing, I
would have fallen over with the force of each thrust. Being
pinned to the wall like this though, the only thing I could do
was take it. I cried out, trying to bite back a scream, but it
was useless.
I managed it for one thrust, then two, but by the time the
third one ravaged my sore pussy a strangled shriek
escaped me.
He fucked me hard and fast, driving his pelvis roughly
against mine in a way that left me panting with need. He
ground against my clit firmly, rocking back and forth and I
knew that I wouldn’t be able to hold back my release for
very long.
“It hurts!” I wailed, but there was nothing in me that was
asking him to stop. I just wanted more. I needed to come,
and he knew it.
“You can come as many times as you need to. I’m not going
to stop until I’ve taken everything I need from you,” he
growled.
“Please,” I pleaded.
He slammed his cock into me especially hard. I cried out at
the burning sting deep in my core.
“Dig your nails in, baby girl. This next part is going to
hurt,” he rasped, his voice heavy with desire.
He drove into me so much wilder after that.
That first orgasm tore through me with the power of a
surging riptide. It swept around me with vivid intensity,
raging and whipping through my veins like a vicious storm.
I threw my head back and closed my eyes, losing myself in
the throes of something that went deeper than instinct and
was more consuming than lust.
I lost myself in him. I lost myself in love.
One orgasm turned into two. Then two became three. I
tried to keep count, but it became impossible just like I had
known it would.
It was everything I’d ever wanted.
I bit my lip and I tasted blood. My whole body started to
shake. An animalistic wail echoed around me, and I vaguely
realized it was me. His fingers gripped at my hips firmly
enough that I knew there would be bruises there in the
morning.
I didn’t care because they’d be from him. I’d be proud to
carry his mark.
He roared, pumping into me with increasing viciousness. To
anyone watching, it would seem cruel, but it wasn’t.
It was simply us.
The first spurt of his seed inside me was so blazing hot that
it almost felt like it had seared my insides. I shook against
him, but he held me steady.
He was so strong. He was all mine.
He continued the fucking for several minutes after he
came, almost as if he wanted to push his seed as deep
inside me as possible. My inner walls clutched at him as he
took me. The frantic pace he was taking me with had begun
to taper off, but it felt more meaningful after such a feral
claiming.
He kissed me sweetly.
He didn’t say anything, but he didn’t need to. Together, we
stayed locked in each other’s arms for a long while. I
expected the water to run cold, but it never did.
Perks of being rich, I guess.
Finally, he pulled back just enough to place my feet on the
floor. With a gentleness that was only possible with the kind
of love that we shared, he bathed me. I kept my hands at
my sides, languishing in the beauty of it.
He shampooed and conditioned my hair, painstakingly
cleaned every inch of my body. When he was done, I took
the soapy loofah from him and started to wash his chest.
He almost grabbed my wrist to stop me, and I shook my
head.
“Please. Let me do this,” I whispered. My voice was hoarse
from the screaming, but he understood me anyway. He
released his hold on me and I bathed him in return. He
washed his hair and his beard while I thoroughly soaped up
his body.
We both stood under the water together for several more
moments, just holding each other before he shut the water
off. He carried me out of the shower, placing me down
gently before wrapping me in a towel. He picked me up and
sat me down on the counter. He dried me off my legs with a
hand towel, dabbing gently at the place where the glass
had jabbed into me. He opened a cabinet, grabbing a first
aid kit and setting it down beside me.
I kept still as he dried the injury. Then his face fell,
scrunching with real pain as he stared at my open wound.
“This is deep enough that I need to rinse it with alcohol and
then I need to put some antibiotic on it, sweetheart.”
I nodded.
“I wish I could take the pain for you,” he said next. He
grabbed a cloth and wet it with alcohol.
“I know,” I whispered.
He held the towel an inch away from me, hesitating. I
clutched at his shoulders, and I could feel him wilt just a
little at having to do this.
He didn’t want to hurt me, but he cared enough to do this
anyway.
“Go ahead. I’m ready,” I said bravely.
“I’m sorry, little girl,” he said wearily. I gritted my teeth as
the alcohol burned against my skin. I kept silent, and I was
proud of myself for it. It stung, but it was over quickly. He
meticulously spread antibiotic over it and bandaged it as
quickly as humanly possible. I sighed in relief when it was
over.
“I know,” I whispered, smiling as he leaned in and brushed
his lips against mine. His kiss was tender and laced with
sadness.
“It’s very late, my love. It’s time for bed,” he murmured. He
pulled back, kissing my forehead lightly. He pulled the
towel away from me and carried me into the bedroom, both
of us completely naked.
He tucked me under the covers first, sitting down beside
me and brushing the hair out of my face.
“I’m so glad you’re safe in my bed again,” he said quietly.
“Me too,” I smiled.
He got up and walked around the bed, climbing in beside
me and pulling me close against his chest. I snuggled
against him and shut my eyes.
A wave of exhaustion swept over me, and I was asleep in no
time at all.

A week later

For days, Jon doted on me hand and foot. He insisted on

helping me dress and even on feeding me a few times.
“I’m not a child,” I scoffed once.
“I know, baby girl, but it brings me pleasure to take care of
you.” He was gentle in his reply, but I was starting to get
antsy, and he knew it.
He said nothing about it, but we both knew that he needed
to punish me. I needed it and so did he. With every passing
day, I felt that guilt grow bigger. It was like a train hurtling
full speed straight off the edge of a cliff and there was no
stopping it.
With endless patience, he made sure I had everything I
needed as my leg healed. He checked it every day like
clockwork, covering the cut with antibiotic cream and
wrapping it in fresh bandages almost religiously.
When the weekend finally came around, I felt like I was
going to burst. We were sitting on the couch that Saturday
night. He was flipping through movies, looking for a good
one for us to watch and I stood up, feeling edgier than ever.
I walked toward the kitchen, fully intending on pouring
myself a cocktail, but I froze mid-step and whirled around
to face him.
“Jon, I can’t take this anymore,” I began.
I couldn’t stop myself.
“Can’t take what, Mila?” he asked, cocking his head
quizzically.
“Are you really not going to punish me for running off
without you?” I blurted out angrily. I don’t know why I was
so irritated. He sat forward, folding his hands together and
studying me intently without saying anything at all. I
glanced at his hands and then back up to those stormy
mahogany eyes of his that had been haunting my dreams
for days.
He hadn’t fucked me since that night in the shower. He had
kissed me and had teased me with soft feathery touches,
but he’d withheld everything else.
Denial was a far worse punishment than a spanking, a
piece of ginger, or anything else he could do to me.
Honestly, I just wanted him to get it over with so I could
move past it. I wanted things to go back to normal and I
desperately wanted him to make me come.
“I’ve been waiting for you to ask, little girl,” he said softly.
There was a dark undertone to his words that caught me
off guard and I took a step back as instant regret slammed
into me.
Fuck.
I swallowed hard. Was I doing the right thing? My heart
started to pound and the distinct feeling that I’d just
stepped straight into a bear trap bolted through me.
He pushed himself up to his feet and for some reason, he
seemed taller. He towered over me, and I took another step
back, but there was nowhere to run. The kitchen island
butted up against my backside, and I whimpered quietly.
He didn’t make a move toward me. He gave no indication
that he was going to give chase. Instead, he just stood
there, gazing back at me with a heavy sigh.
“You put yourself at unnecessary risk, didn’t you, little
girl?” he began.
My heart beat frantically while my mouth immediately
turned dry. I gulped nervously, trying to swallow past what
felt like a mass of cotton balls at the back of my throat. My
backside tingled as I glanced back down at his hands and
the very thick black leather belt around his waist.
“Yes, sir,” I breathed. I didn’t know if my voice actually
made a sound because the blood surging through my skull
drowned it out.
“Come here,” he commanded, gently but firmly.
Without thinking, I moved toward him. I reached for his
hand, and he pulled me in close. His chest rose and I fell,
and I could feel the gravity of emotion between us both.
“I could have lost you that day, but you know that, don’t
you, baby girl?”
“I do, sir,” I answered, my voice wavering.
His finger slid beneath my chin as he lifted my eyes to his.
“I don’t want to ever feel like that again,” he said firmly.
“I know,” I whimpered.
“I’ve punished you before in front of my men, but this isn’t
an issue that concerns them. This is between you and me,
and it’s going to stay that way. My world is a dangerous
one. I will never keep you from doing the things that you
love, things that make you smile or laugh or feel
accomplished. Ever,” he continued.
A part of me had always known that but hearing him say it
made my heart swell with happiness anyway.
“I will, however, punish you for putting yourself at risk
without consulting me first. The plan was to go into the
warehouse together in a way where I could ensure your
adequate protection and you went in by yourself without
consulting me,” he scolded.
I dropped my head, awash with guilt and regret.
“What would have happened if Ronaldo hadn’t tipped me
off and I hadn’t been there to rescue you?”
“The Russians would probably have raped and killed me,” I
muttered, unable to take my eyes off the floor.
“What happens next is going to ensure that we never, ever
need to have this discussion again,” he warned.
I shivered fearfully. My core clenched tightly and even
amongst my fear of the unknown, I could feel my arousal
rising unabated.
It was going to be difficult, but I knew I needed this. I
needed the release. His hand cupped my cheek and I
pressed against his palm, closing my eyes and just feeling
the emotion that came with such a simple touch.
“Why am I doing this?” he asked softly.
“So I don’t put myself in danger like that again,” I
whispered.
“More than that,” he pressed.
“I’m not sure,” I answered, lifting my gaze to his with
confusion.
“Because I love you,” he said simply, and my heart swelled.
“I love you too,” I told him. My voice trembled slightly. I
angled my face up and kissed him. His tenderness burned
away the panic inside me and a calming settled feeling
poured over me all at once.
This was going to happen.
He took a step back and released my hands and I knew that
the time had finally come.
“Strip. You will be bare for the remainder of this
discussion,” he demanded. There was a much harder edge
to his voice now and my lower lip trembled just a bit from
the sound of it.
With a hard swallow, I turned my eyes to the floor and
shivered as I reached down and grasped the bottom hem of
my shirt. A deep feeling of shame came over me.
This time, I wasn’t just baring myself for the man I loved. I
wasn’t trying to seduce him or lure him into bed. There was
a part of me that knew that it would ultimately end in his
arms, but that wasn’t important now. This time I was taking
my clothes off knowing full well that I was going to be
punished. That I needed to be punished.
“Bare yourself for me, little girl,” he coaxed. His voice was
gentle, but I knew that he expected my obedience. Without
thinking, I did as I was told. I pulled my shirt over my head,
exposing the frilly lace bra underneath. The panties I was
wearing matched. I picked out the set this morning hoping
that I would get to show it off to him in his bed.
This was different though. I didn’t want to show him them
this way, not like this.
I had no choice.
I pushed my leggings down my hips. The fabric was soft
against my skin, but I found no comfort in it. I stepped out
of them, laying them aside with my shirt on the couch. My
feet were already bare as I hadn’t been wearing any socks.
I stood up, nervously looking at him to see if he liked the
pink lingerie I’d chosen. I sucked in a breath when I
noticed he was looking. His gaze was intense, thick with
arousal. The excited anticipation was written all over his
face.
Not only was he about to punish me, but he was going to
enjoy it. Every last bit of it.
He was enjoying my blushing shame as I stripped in front
of him. The outline of his cock was visible through his
pants. He was very hard.
He was really looking forward to the whole thing. Me? I
just wanted it to already be over.
I couldn’t quite guess how he was going to punish me. It
didn’t matter, not really.
I shivered as I reached behind my back and unclasped my
bra. Baring my breasts somehow seemed easier than
pulling my panties down and exposing my pussy to him this
way.
I paused when it finally came time for me to pull them
down. I knew my body and I knew what I was going to
expose the moment I pushed them down far enough in the
front.
He’d be able to see the strings of wetness dripping from my
pussy.
He would see that my pussy was swollen.
That I was aroused by this.
“If I need to take your panties down myself, it’s going to go
far worse for you,” he said expectantly and that was more
than enough incentive for me to start to push them down
all on my own.
Every fraction of an inch seemed like a battle. Slowly, I
exposed myself to him and the lacey fabric finally gave way
and slipped down my legs all the way to the floor. I knelt
down, keeping my legs together in hopes that he wouldn’t
be able to see right away, but even I knew it was a lost
cause.
I was going to have to stand up.
He was going to see my bare pussy and how turned on I
was at the prospect of a punishment at the hand of the man
I loved.
Time seemed to come to a stop as I slowly stood. My
fingers dug into the sides of my hips because I didn’t know
what to do with them. I wanted to hide, but I knew there
was no more hiding. I straightened, revealing my body to
him bit by bit.
The last thing to come up was my eyes.
His expression was dark. He feasted on the sight of me
while I quivered before him. My pussy grew even wetter,
and his gaze paused just long enough that I knew he’d seen
it.
“You’re so beautiful, little girl, but you are an absolute
vision before you’re about to be punished,” he growled, and
a jolt of pleasure shot straight down to my clit.
It throbbed, as if it was answering him.
“What’s going to happen, sir?”
He didn’t answer. He strode over to me and took my upper
arm gently in his grasp. He walked me across the
penthouse, not caring that it was dark outside, the lights
were all on, and the floor-to-ceiling windows exposed me to
anyone that happened to be looking. He ignored all of it
and marched me down the hall to our bedroom.
I was awash with shame. My face burned with it.
He sat down on the bed and suddenly I was before him. His
thighs pressed against the outside of my legs.
He was looking straight at my pussy.
Looking would have been terrible all on its own.
He reached out and touched me and that was so much
worse.
He slid his fingers back and forth between my wet folds,
letting me know that he knew that I was aroused.
“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this wet, little girl,” he
mused, and I practically wailed with shame. He drew his
knuckles back a bit, dragging them back and forth on top of
my clit. I tried to keep standing, but the burning need
between my legs was like a raging wildfire that refused to
be contained.
My hips bucked and a moan escaped me, exposing me more
thoroughly than I had ever been in my life.
“It’s time for your spanking, little girl,” he said firmly. He
pulled his hand from between my legs, taking my hand and
pulling me over his knee. He used his thigh to angle my
bottom up. With the other, he pinned my legs in place. I
could hardly move an inch and that knowledge made the
panic inside me swell anew.
To make things even worse, he wiped his fingers across the
flesh of my ass. They were wet with my own arousal.
My pussy clenched tight.
His palm settled on my backside, warm and comforting and
terrifying all at the same time. The first time he’d punished
me, I’d been bent over his desk. This felt different. So much
more intimate. Much heavier and so incredibly domestic.
With my waist nestled against him, I could feel the hard
line of his cock. Feeling his arousal was a whole different
thing than just seeing it.
He was going to enjoy all of this, even the parts that I
wasn’t.
It made my heart and pussy pulse at the same time.
I closed my eyes, the small swell of panic billowing out into
a tidal wave.
He squeezed my bottom hard and released it, repeating the
motion on the other side. I squealed at the harsh sting,
knowing there was still so much to come.
“I’m only going to use my hand to spank you today, my love.
It’s going to hurt. You’re going to cry and when it’s over,
I’m going to punish you in a very different way so that I
never have to repeat this lesson ever again.”
“How?” My panicked arousal made my voice quiver, and I
closed my eyes, mortified.
“After I’ve spanked your bottom bright red, you’re going to
bend over the bed for me so that I can fuck that pretty little
virgin asshole. That’s going to hurt too, but you’re going to
take it because you were a bad little girl, and you need to
be punished.”
“Please. Not in my bottom, sir,” I begged.
He used his hand to spread my bottom open and I gasped,
squeezing my eyes shut and trying to pretend like he
wasn’t looking but it was useless.
“In your bottom, little girl,” he answered firmly.
“I can’t… You can’t mean… there…” I stammered.
“Do you want to know one other thing?” he asked.
“What’s that, sir?” I asked shakily.
“You’re going to come with my cock deep in your bottom.
Long and hard enough to make you scream for me,” he
warned.
My cry of fearful arousal was very real. I knew Jon by now. I
knew that what he said was going to happen whether I
liked it or not. Worst of all, I knew that a part of me would
like it, the part that enjoyed shameful punishments and
made me come harder than I ever had in my life.
I didn’t want to admit that part of me existed, but he was
going to make me do so in a way that I wouldn’t be able to
deny it ever again.
It was exposure of the deepest kind.
His broad palm rested on the small of my back, holding me
in place and forcing me to think about the fact that my
bottom was bare, and I was about a get a real spanking
that was going to hurt very much.
My traitorous pussy pulsed.
His hand slid over my bare cheeks, promising and terrible
and comforting all at the same time. He caressed me gently
and my arousal blossomed into something that was
beautifully scary and wonderfully consuming.
For a moment, my panic, arousal, my love for him, it all
overwhelmed me.
And then the spanking started.
The first swat stung.
I had known it would, but it still caught me off guard
anyway. There wasn’t really time for me to take that initial
strike and breathe through it because another soon
followed that hurt even more. I bit the inside of my cheek,
willing myself to keep quiet.
Maybe if I was a good girl and took the spanking well, then
maybe he would have mercy on me. Maybe he wouldn’t
fuck my bottom. Maybe he would take my pussy instead.
Even as I told myself those things, I knew that none of them
would save me from what he said was coming. I knew that
this spanking was going to hurt. I knew that I was going to
struggle to take it and that his cock was going to slide into
my bottom hole after it was over.
That knowledge made my pussy clench with fervent need.
My hips rose the slightest bit and his palm caught the
underside of my bottom, right where the tops of my thighs
met my cheeks. I cried out; the sting was far worse than
anything that had come before.
It was bad, but it got worse after that.
I didn’t take it like a good girl. I took it like a naughty one,
drumming my feet against the floor as he peppered every
inch of my bottom and even the backs of my thighs. I cried
out, trying to push off his thigh, but he held me firmly in
place for each and every terrible spank.
This wasn’t just a spanking to make my pussy wet. We both
knew that it probably would. I could feel it and he could
probably see the wet strings of arousal between my thighs
at this very moment as his hand struck my bare cheeks
over and over. This wasn’t meant to put me in my place or
anything like that.
This spanking was meant to punish me so shamefully that I
never put myself in such a position again.
I squirmed as much as I was able, but his palm was
relentless, and my bottom was stinging so much that I
could think of nothing else.
It built and it built until it billowed over. I tried not to cry. I
tried to remain stoic, but it was a lost cause.
He’d known that before he’d even put me over his knee. I
hadn’t accepted it until this very moment though. Now I
had no choice.
I begged for mercy. I told him I was sorry, that I would
never do it again, but soon enough my pleas became
incoherent. I kept trying, needing to for my own sake even
though it was clear that it wasn’t going to end my
punishment before he thought it should.
I wailed, squeezing my eyes shut, but the tears were
inevitable. I pressed my thighs together as he spanked the
backs of them, losing control so quickly and completely that
it left me reeling. Soon enough, a single tear rolled down
my left cheek. Then another down my right. I tried to stop
them. It was far too late.
I started to sob and the spanking continued. Each cruel
spank somehow stung more. The pain had built to a
crescendo, but my pussy still continued to burn with need.
He slowed down, striking each side with a heaviness that
felt like it fractured a part of my soul.
“I’m sorry, sir,” I whispered. It was difficult to get the
words out, but I managed it even as I choked on my tears.
“I know you are, my love,” he answered gently. His leg
lifted off the back of mine and he wrapped his arms around
me. He lifted me up into his lap, using his thumbs to wipe
my cheeks free of tears.
I curled up against him, crying into his shoulder. He held
me until my tears dried. Even then, he didn’t rush to bend
me over the bed and do what he’d said would come next
even though his cock was still so very hard, and he was
looking forward to it.
He held me for such a long time.
The breadth of his arms around me and the constant steady
beat of his heart calmed me. I focused on pulling air into
my lungs and exhaling it out. The constant stinging that
burned across my bottom still hurt, but it was somehow
lesser now that I wasn’t pinned over his knee, and he was
holding me.
He curled his palm around my face, the same one that had
just spanked my bottom so hard and he turned my gaze to
his. I sniffled, my eyes still watery and feeling more
vulnerable than ever.
“Simply perfect,” he murmured. I blushed at the
unexpected compliment, not knowing what to do or to say. I
opened my mouth, trying to stammer out a reply and
nothing came out. He pressed a finger to my lips.
“It’s time, little girl,” he said.
The threat wasn’t explicit, but we both knew what was
about to happen. I was going to bend over the bed, and he
was going to move behind me. He was going to part my
bottom cheeks and take my bottom hole for the very first
time.
I might enjoy it. I probably wouldn’t.
Earlier, I’d been nervous. I thought he’d have to lift me up
and put me over the bed himself, but his presence was
enough to compel my body to move. I climbed off his lap of
my own accord and stood in front of him for a long
moment, long enough for him to glance down at my swollen
pussy and the beads of arousal dripping down my thighs.
His gaze darkened considerably before he looked back up
at me. He stood, and a cascade of butterflies fluttered
through my belly. I chewed my bottom lip and stared down
at the floor.
I gulped nervously as he moved aside. I took a tentative
step toward the bed and then another until I was standing
before it knowing full well what I needed to do next.
That didn’t make it any easier.
I needed to bend over the bed. Not for a spanking or even a
regular fucking from behind, but for the claiming of my
virgin asshole as punishment.
I closed my eyes. Somewhere, there was a ticking clock
that told me the seconds were passing by, but I didn’t really
believe it because it seemed like time stretched on and on.
It felt like forever.
I reached forward, just touching my fingertips to the
surface of the bed. I sucked in a shaky breath as I leaned
toward the mattress.
It would have been easier if he’d forced me over the bed,
but he didn’t. Instead, he watched me bend over the bed
myself, presenting myself for the punishment that was
coming, knowing it was going to hurt and it would be more
shameful than anything I’d ever felt before.
When my torso brushed against the blanket, I gasped. My
nipples were incredibly sensitive and the pressure of the
bed across them was enough to send a jolt of desire
straight to my clit.
“Up further. I want your toes to just barely touch the floor,”
he directed.
A fresh wave of fear came over me, but it was gone in a
flash because my body just instinctually followed his
command.
There was no thinking now. There was simply doing.
I edged up further on the bed. I gasped, feeling so small
and vulnerable this way. He walked around the bed, and I
was too afraid to look. The drawer in the nightstand made
the smallest sound and I closed my eyes.
He unbuckled his belt.
I didn’t hear his pants fall to the floor, which somehow
made this all worse, that he was simply freeing his cock
because he needed to punish my asshole with it.
“You may keep your hands in front of you, little girl. Hold
onto the blankets if you need to,” he warned, and a cold
shiver of fearful arousal cascaded down my spine. His
hands grasped my bottom cheeks and I whimpered, not
from the sting of his touch on my freshly spanked backside,
but from the shame of knowing what was about to happen.
He spread my bottom cheeks and a low wail escaped my
throat.
“I’m sorry. You don’t have to do this,” I begged.
“I do, little girl, and you know it,” he replied.
I hated that he was right. I did need this, but I didn’t want
to need it. It was a paradox that I couldn’t turn away from
and I froze, unable to process what that really meant.
I jumped when a cold liquid splashed against my asshole.
“It’s only lube, little girl. I need to punish you, but I don’t
want to hurt you,” he explained gently.
I trembled, worrying my lip. He wasn’t going to fuck my
pussy after all. I had hoped that it would be a possibility,
that maybe he would see how wet my pussy was and want
to use that hole instead, that he would lose himself inside
me and forget about what he’d said.
The lubricant changed everything. I was about to get my
ass fucked and there was nothing I could do about it.
This was going to be hard, and I knew it had to be, but even
through it all I knew that he cared for me. There was never
any question about that.
His finger moved across my asshole. I flinched when he
pushed a single digit inside, the burning stretch catching
me off guard even though I knew to expect it. He pushed it
all the way in past the knuckle and held it there.
Despite everything I did to try to stop myself, I clenched
around him. He didn’t say anything, but he didn’t need to.
I shuddered hard as he pulled his finger out and pressed in
another. I whined quietly, trying to take it gracefully but the
shame was too much to bear.
My clit throbbed, an incessant reminder that even as my
mind was fighting the inevitable surrender that was to
come, my body was already compliant.
His fingers stung, but the bite of shame was far more
agonizing than the pain. He pumped them in and out of me
several times before he pulled them free.
The time had finally come.
The head of his cock pressed against my bottom hole, and I
bit my lip, shock and disbelief tempering me completely.
His fingers were thick, but his shaft was so much thicker. It
was hotter too, the heat piercing in its intensity.
It seemed like it was forever, but it was probably only a few
seconds before he began to push inside me.
It was wicked and shameful and terrible, and my pussy
clenched hard with mortifyingly strong arousal.
As strong as my embarrassment was, the girth of his cock
inside of my asshole soon overcame it. His cock stretched
me open, causing wave after wave of burning agony to
cascade up and down my spine.
There was nothing I could do but survive it.
I tried to relax and take it. My body refused to listen. My
muscles tightened several times, clenching around him,
which only made it hurt even more. The only sounds I made
were soft cries as he pushed inside me. I wasn’t capable of
anything else.
The head of his cock finally pushed past the tight ring of my
asshole. For a moment, a sharp jolt of relief tore through
me, but it was gone in a flash when the rest of him started
sinking into me.
Every inch was a battle.
Every inch hurt.
Every inch made me cry out and beg for him to fuck my
pussy instead even though I knew he wouldn’t.
By the time his hips pressed against my scorched cheeks, I
was trembling. I didn’t need to look back to see that he was
enjoying himself, that my tight little asshole around his
cock felt good.
Another wave of agony coursed through me, but there was
something in the wake of it that I wasn’t quite prepared for,
and it hit me like a freight train.
I knew I was turned on. There was nothing I could do or
say to myself to deny that, but the wave of arousal that
followed was like nothing I’d ever felt before.
To call it overwhelming would have been an
understatement. It consumed me.
I wanted to fight it, but there was no stopping it. It swelled
and the inevitable implosion that would come with it
loomed over me.
“Sir, please,” I begged, but the quaking of my voice
exposed just how aroused and needy I was.
“What did I tell you was going to happen, little girl?” he
murmured.
“That you would punish me,” I whimpered.
“I did. I also told you that you were going to come with all
of me in this tight little hole, didn’t I?” he continued.
The blood surged in my veins. My heartbeat hammered
wildly in my chest and my skin heated so much that I felt
feverish.
He started to fuck my bottom and I wailed, unable to stop
what was going to happen next.
My orgasm slammed over me, and I came. Hard.
My entire body started to writhe beneath him as he fucked
me in the place that was never meant to be fucked. His
cock surged in and out of me as mindless pleasure held me
captive and tore me open from the inside out.
That single release shattered me in a way that I’d never
experienced before. The mix of fear, arousal, and pain all
came together into one destructive sensation that rendered
me into nothing more than a naughty little girl getting her
bottom fucked by the man she loved because she’d been a
bad girl.
My legs quaked and my inner walls clutched desperately at
nothing. My asshole clenched around his cock relentlessly,
which only caused pain and pleasure to scald me, taking
my breath away along with it.
I screamed. Halfway through, it broke into a strangled
moan.
My fists tightened, scrunching into the blankets beneath
me. I arched my back unwittingly and his cock surged even
farther into the depths of my ass, which was both
magnificent and terrible all at once. I cried out, drowning
in the pull of that first orgasm for what felt like eternity
before it finally tapered off into a more gradual ache.
I laid my forehead down on the bed.
There, I’d done it. I’d come with his cock in my bottom.
I expected him to stop or, at the very least, slow down.
I’d been punished, right? This was over now.
Right?
He didn’t stop.
He started fucking me faster.
“Good. Now your punishment can truly begin.”
I wailed with alarm, but the feeling of his cock thrusting in
and out took hold of me instead. The tight ring of my
asshole was impossibly sore and now that the initial arousal
that had burned through me had begun to fade, it stung far
more than I anticipated.
“It hurts,” I cried out.
That didn’t make him pause either. He grasped my hips,
digging his fingers into my flesh and somehow that made
him sink even deeper into me than before. The wet sound
of his thrusts was humiliatingly loud, echoing around us
and reminding me with every passing second that his cock
was claiming a place that I’d never dreamed would be
taken.
It was shameful. It was painful, but my body responded like
the traitor it was all the same.
I whimpered, knowing that another orgasm was inevitable.
Maybe more than one.
I would keep coming until he decided that he had my total
surrender.
I tried to give him that, but it was hard, and my mind
fought me.
I came again.
And again.
I came so many times that my fingers and toes hurt, and my
limbs had long gone numb. My cries had transformed into
moans, then into screams, and then into soft whimpers and
incoherent pleas.
In the end, I didn’t give him my surrender.
He took it for himself like I’d always known he would.
He fucked my bottom harder, vigorously using it until he
roared with his own release.
His seed spurting into my tight little hole was the final part
of my punishment. Each searing burst of cum was a
shameful brand upon my soul that would remain with me
for the rest of my life.
When it was over, his arms wrapped around me, and he
held me tight.
“You’re mine, little girl. Always and forever,” he whispered.
He hadn’t needed to say it. I already knew it.

OceanofPDF.com
 EPILOGUE

M ila
In the weeks since the incident at the warehouse, things
had settled within the Montagna family. Jon had moved me
into his place permanently and bought me a whole new
wardrobe worthy of my station at his side.
He’d promoted Ronaldo back to his former role as
underboss. It seemed that the two of them had come to a
mutual understanding and had learned to work with each
other.
He’d announced the return of the diamonds to the family at
an official dinner with his officers, taking the time to make
sure that they acknowledged that I was the one who’d
stolen them back in the first place.
Several of his men had looked pretty impressed and that
gave me a burst of pride that filled me with joy. Later that
night, Jon had taken me to bed and rewarded me with his
tongue between my thighs until I begged him to take me
with his cock.
Honestly, it had been a really good night. I took a deep
breath, losing myself in the memory for the umpteenth time
since then.
I had just finished getting dressed and had taken a moment
to enjoy the quiet on the balcony. The wind whipped
through my hair, ruffling the curls at the side of my face
and the fabric of the satin dress Jon had picked out for me.
The two of us were meeting Cyrus and Ava for dinner. I was
really looking forward to it because I had very much
enjoyed her company several weeks ago at the brawl. She’d
picked out her favorite restaurant, telling me all about the
crème brûlée she loved because they made it with Grand
Marnier and topped it with fresh berries from local farms.
My mouth watered as I imagined it.
The door opened behind me, and I smiled, looking back
over my shoulder as Jon walked out in a freshly pressed
suit. I reached for his tie even though it was perfectly
knotted, adjusting it simply because I wanted to touch him.
“You look beautiful, my love,” Jon murmured. His eyes
feasted on the sight of the red dress he’d chosen. “Utterly
ravishing,” he added with a growl that said that he was
thinking about tearing it off me, bending me over the
railing, and fucking me right there and then.
“Jon,” I blushed, and his eyes sparked with meaning.
“There’s something missing though,” he added, cocking his
head suggestively. I blushed even more at his insinuation.
I’d been feeling feisty at breakfast and hadn’t exactly been
the most accommodating when he’d asked me to fix a cup
of coffee for him while he worked on his laptop at the table.
He’d pinned me over the couch, ripped off my panties, and
forbade me from wearing them until the next morning.
“I’m not wearing any panties, sir. I promise,” I replied in a
hushed whisper, nervous that someone might hear my
admission even though we were fifteen stories above the
ground.
His fingers grazed the side of my hip. “I know that, my
baby girl, but that’s not what I meant.”
My clit pulsed. I still really liked it when he called me that.
I looked at him quizzically, raising a brow. He moved closer
to me and took my left hand in his. I searched his
expression, but it was unreadable.
I didn’t know what was happening until he dropped to one
knee.
“Mila Everson,” he began, and my heart dropped straight
down to my toes.
“Jon, you can’t…” I interrupted but he cleared his throat,
making it very clear without saying a word that if I
interjected again, I would end up over his knee with my
bottom bare and sore on this very balcony.
Speechless, I waited.
He reached into his pocket and pulled out a familiar blue
velvet bag. He placed it beside us on the small glass table
that we sometimes ate breakfast on in the mornings.
“I searched through every one of these diamonds. Many of
them are expensive, but only one of them was absolutely
flawless and a high enough grade for what I wanted it for.”
I stepped from foot to foot, my heart swelling so big that it
felt like it was in my throat.
He reached into his pocket again and pulled out a velvet
box next. It was the exact same color as the bag of
diamonds, a small detail that was special to me and I knew
that he had planned that too.
“I had that diamond made into a ring.”
He flipped open the box, revealing a massive diamond
solitaire in a simple platinum setting. It was princess cut
and it caught the light in such a way that it stole my breath
away. It sparkled endlessly, refracting the light and
glimmering with a bottomless barrage of every color
imaginable.
It was the kind of diamond that belonged in a museum.
His grasp on my hand was gentle enough, but there was a
slight pressure that left no question in my mind that he
expected obedience.
He slid the ring on my finger.
“I would ask you to marry me, but I think there would be a
part of you that would be disappointed, so instead I’m
going to tell you what’s going to happen and you’re going
to be a good girl unless you want to wear a large plug to
dinner along with a bright red and very sore bottom. You’re
going to marry me. I’m going to take you as my wife and I
will love and adore you every single day for the rest of our
lives,” he said boldly.
He remained on his knee and my heart swelled.
“You’re mine, not just as my lover, but as my bride,” he
vowed, and I couldn’t stop myself from smiling. Everything
he was saying was absolutely correct. I didn’t want him to
ask. I’d much rather he simply take.
“Yes, sir,” I whispered, my voice hoarse with joy.
“That’s my good girl,” he crooned.
We lost ourselves in a kiss and for the longest time, we just
stood there in each other’s arms until we realized we were
going to be late.
He whisked me off that balcony and accompanied me to
dinner. I had never felt happier. My pussy was bare and
wet, his ring was secure on my finger, and my heart was
full.
Just as we were sitting down at the table, Ava grabbed my
hand with a soft gasp. “This is beautiful! I want to hear all
about it, the proposal, exactly what he said, everything!”
she exclaimed.
“It’s a long story,” Jon grinned, and I blushed as he pulled
out the chair for me. I cleared my throat and she looked at
me expectantly.
With a nervous giggle, I started to speak. “Well, it all began
with a bag of diamonds…”

The End

OceanofPDF.com
 A F T E RWO R D

Stormy Night Publications would like to thank you for your

interest in our books.

If you liked this book (or even if you didn’t), we would

really appreciate you leaving a review on the site where
you purchased it. Reviews provide useful feedback for us
and our authors, and this feedback (both positive
comments and constructive criticism) allows us to work
even harder to make sure we provide the content our
customers want to read.

If you would like to check out more books from Stormy

Night Publications, if you want to learn more about our
company, or if you would like to join our mailing list, please
visit our website at:

http://www.stormynightpublications.com

OceanofPDF.com
 M A F I A A N D B I LLI O N A I R E R O M A N C E S B Y S A R A
F I E LD S

Fear
She wasn’t supposed to be there tonight. I took her because I had no other
choice, but as I carried her from her home dripping wet and wearing nothing
but a towel, I knew I would be keeping her.
I’m going to make her tell me everything I need to know. Then I’m going to
make her mine.
She’ll sob as my belt lashes her bottom and she’ll scream as climax after
savage climax is forced from her naked, quivering body, but there will be no
mercy no matter how shamefully she begs.
She’s not just going to learn to obey me. She’s going to learn to fear me.

Buy on Amazon

On Her Knees
Blaire Conrad isn’t just the most popular girl at Stonewall Academy. She’s a
queen who reigns over her subjects with an iron fist. But she’s made me an
enemy, and I don’t play by her rules.
I make the rules, and I punish my enemies.
She’ll scream and beg as I strip her, spank her, and force one brutal climax
after another from her beautiful little body, but before I’m done with her she’ll
beg me shamefully for so much more.
It’s time for the king to teach his queen her place.

Buy on Amazon

Boss
The moment Brooke Mikaels walked into my office, I knew she was mine. She
needed my help and thought she could use her sweet little body to get it, but
she learned a hard lesson instead.
I don’t make deals with silly little girls. I spank them.
She’ll get what she needs, but first she’ll moan and beg and scream with each
brutal climax as she takes everything I give her. She belongs to me now, and
soon she’ll know what that means.
 Buy on Amazon

His Majesty
Maximo Giovanni Santaro is a king. A real king, like in the old days. The kind I
didn’t know still existed. The kind who commands obedience and punishes any
hint of defiance from his subjects.
His Majesty doesn’t take no for an answer, and refusing his royal command has
earned me not just a spanking that will leave me sobbing, but a lesson so
utterly shameful that it will serve as an example for anyone else who might
dare to disobey him. I will beg and plead as one brutal, screaming climax after
another ravages my quivering body, but there will be no mercy for me.
He’s not going to stop until he’s taught me that my rightful place is at his feet,
blushing and sore.

Buy on Amazon

Pet
Even before Chloe Banks threw a drink in my face in front of a room full of
powerful men who know better than to cross me, her fate was sealed. I had
already decided to make her my pet.
I would have taught her to obey in the privacy of my penthouse, but her little
stunt changed that.
My pet learned her place in public instead, blushing as she was bared, sobbing
as she was spanked, and screaming as she was brought to one brutal,
humiliating climax after another.
But she has so many more lessons to learn. Lessons more shameful than she
can imagine.
She will plead for mercy as she is broken, but before long she will purr like a
kitten.

Buy on Amazon

Blush for Daddy

“Please spank me, Daddy. Please make it hurt.”
Only a ruthless bastard would make an innocent virgin say those words when
she came to him desperate for help, then savor every quiver of her voice as she
begs for something so shameful.
I didn’t even hesitate.
I made Keri Esposito’s problems go away. Then I made her call me daddy.
The image of that little bottom bare over my lap was more than I could resist,
and the thought of her kneeling naked at my feet to thank me properly
afterwards left me as hard as I’ve ever been.
Maybe I’m a monster, but I saw the wet spot on her panties before I pulled
them down.
She didn’t come to my door just for the kind of help only a powerful billionaire
could offer.
She came because she needed me to make her blush for daddy.

Buy on Amazon

Reckoning
Dean Waterhouse was supposed to be a job. Get in. Get married. Take his
money and get out.
But he came after me.
Now I’m bound to his bed, about to learn what happens to naughty girls who
play games.
The man who put his ring on my finger was gentle. The man who tracked me
down is not.
He’s going to make me blush, beg, and scream for him.
Then he’s going to make me call him daddy.

Buy on Amazon

Bride
This morning I was a businesswoman with no plans to marry, but that didn’t
matter to him. He decided tonight was my wedding night, so it was. All he let
me choose was the dress he would tear off me later.
When I told him I wanted him to be gentle, he laughed at me, then ripped off
my panties.
I shouldn’t have been wet. I shouldn’t have moaned. But I was, and I did.
When he threw me on the bed, I told him I’d never be his no matter how he
made me scream.
He just smiled. The kind of smile that said this was going to hurt and he was
going to enjoy every moment of it. Then he bent down and whispered
something in my ear that shook me to my core.
“You’re already mine. You always have been.”
 Buy on Amazon

Daddy’s Property
As Cami Davis stands in front of me in her nightgown, cheeks blushing and
voice quavering, I know what she’s come to ask me even before she can muster
the courage to speak the words.
Did I really mean what I said to her earlier tonight?
Would I really take her over my knee and spank her like a naughty little girl?
She’s a nineteen-year-old orphan and I’m a billionaire with plans to run for
mayor. I shouldn’t even be thinking about pulling down her panties and turning
that cute little bottom bright red, let alone bending her over the dining room
table and claiming her roughly right then and there.
But the moment I found her squatting in my newly purchased estate I knew
what I needed.
Her.
Calling me daddy.

Buy on Amazon

Mine to Keep
I can still remember the moment I first heard Cyrus Holt’s deep, commanding
voice.
I didn’t know who he was or about the life he’d left behind. I was just a
trembling orphan on the run from a monster, and he was the man offering me
shelter and not giving me a choice about it.
This boss of bosses didn’t assign someone else to watch over me. He slept on
the floor next to my bed when I woke up scared, then spanked me like a
naughty little girl when I lied to him.
He could have claimed me that night, ravaging me without mercy or remorse.
But he didn’t.
He made me beg for it first.
Because he didn’t just want me as his for a night. He wanted me as his to keep.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 B O O K S O F T H E WO LF K I N G S S E R I E S

Alpha King
I thought I could defy the most powerful mafia boss in the city, but as Lawson
Clearwater rips off my nightgown and pins me to the bed I’m certain he can
smell more than just my fear.
This beast isn’t just here to punish me. He’s here to mount me, rut me, and
mark me as his.
Forever.

Buy on Amazon

Alpha Boss
She came here to find her sister. Her mate found her instead.
When she blew off my offer to help rescue her sister, Natalia Kotova learned
the hard way that defying an alpha shifter will get you spanked until you are
sobbing, then mounted and rutted.
But she’s not bound to my bed with her dress and panties in shreds and every
hole sore just because she needed a shameful lesson in manners from the most
powerful mob boss in the city.
She’s here because she’s my mate.

Buy on Amazon

Alpha Brute
I knew Elijah Baumann was a brute before he ripped off my clothes and
blistered my bare backside with his belt. I knew it even before he mounted and
rutted me with that same belt pulled tight around my throat to hold me
helplessly in place for every desperate, shattering climax.
It was the way he looked at me.
Not like he hoped he might have me one day. Like I already belonged to him.
Like I was his mate.

Buy on Amazon
OceanofPDF.com
 S C I-F I A N D PA R A N O R M A L R O M A N C E S B Y S A R A
F I E LD S

Feral
He told me to stay away from him, that if I got too close he would not be able to
stop himself. He would pin me down and take me so fiercely my throat would
be sore from screaming before he finished wringing one savage, desperate
climax after another from my helpless, quivering body.
Part of me was terrified, but another part needed to know if he would truly
throw me to the ground, mount me, and rut me like a wild animal, longer and
harder than any human ever could.
Now, as the feral beast flips me over to claim me even more shamefully when
I’ve already been used more thoroughly than I imagined possible, I wonder if I
should have listened to him…

Buy on Amazon

Inferno
I thought I knew how to handle a man like him, but there are no men like him.
Though he is a billionaire, when he desired me he did not try to buy me, and
when he wanted me bared and bound he didn’t call his bodyguards. He did it
himself, even as I fought him, because he could.
He told me soon I would beg him to ravage me… and I did. But it wasn’t the
pain of his belt searing my naked backside that drove me to plead with him to
use me so shamefully I might never stop blushing. I begged because my body
knew its master, and it didn’t give me a choice.
But my body is not all he plans to claim. He wants my mind and my soul too,
and he will have them. He’s going to take so much of me there will be nothing
left. He’s going to consume me.

Buy on Amazon

Manhandled
Two hours ago, my ship reached the docks at Dryac.
An hour ago, a slaver tried to drag me into an alley.
Fifty-nine minutes ago, a beast of a man knocked him out cold.
 Fifty-eight minutes ago, I told my rescuer to screw off, I could take care of
myself.
Fifty-five minutes ago, I felt a thick leather belt on my bare backside for the
first time.
Forty-five minutes ago, I started begging.
Thirty minutes ago, he bent me over a crate and claimed me in the most
shameful way possible.
Twenty-nine minutes ago, I started screaming.
Twenty-five minutes ago, I climaxed with a crowd watching and my bottom sore
inside and out.
Twenty-four minutes ago, I realized he was nowhere near done with me.
One minute ago, he finally decided I’d learned my lesson, for the moment at
least.
As he leads me away, naked, well-punished, and very thoroughly used, he tells
me I work for him now, I’ll have to earn the privilege of clothing, and I’m his to
enjoy as often as he pleases.

Buy on Amazon

Marked
I know how to handle men who won’t take no for an answer, but Silas isn’t a
man. He’s a beast who takes what he wants, as long and hard and savagely as
he pleases, and tonight he wants me.
He’s not even pretending he’s going to be gentle. He’s going to ravage me, and
it’s going to hurt.
I’ll be spanked into quivering submission and used thoroughly and shamefully,
but even when the endless series of helpless, screaming climaxes is finally over,
I won’t just be sore and spent.
I will be marked.
My body will no longer be mine. It will be his to use, his to enjoy, and his to
breed, and no matter how desperate my need might grow in his absence, it will
respond to his touch alone.
Forever.

Buy on Amazon

Prize
Exiled from Earth by a tyrannical government, I was meant to be sold for use
on a distant world. But Vane doesn’t buy things. When he wants something, he
 takes it, and I was no different.
This alien brute didn’t just strip me, punish me, and claim me with his whole
crew watching. He broke me, making me beg for mercy and then for far more
shameful things. Perhaps he would’ve been gentle if I hadn’t defied him in front
of his men, but I doubt it. He’s not the gentle type.
When he carried me aboard his ship naked, blushing, and sore, I thought I
would be no more than a trophy to be shown off or a plaything to amuse him
until he tired of me, but I was wrong.
He took me as a prize, but he’s keeping me as his mate.

Buy on Amazon

Alpha
I used to believe beasts like him were nothing but legends and folklore. Then
he came for me.
He is no mere alpha wolf. He is the fearsome expression of the virility of the
Earth itself, come into the world for the first time in centuries to claim a human
female fated to be his mate.
That human female is me.
When I ran, he caught me. When I fought him, he punished me.
I begged for mercy, but mercy isn’t what he has in mind for me.
He’s going to force one brutal climax after another from my naked, quivering
body until my throat is sore from screaming and he’s not going to stop until he
is certain I know I am his.
Then he’s going to breed me.

Buy on Amazon

Thirst
Cain came for me today. Even before he spoke his name his power all but drove
me to my knees.
Power that can pin me against a wall with just a thought and hold me there as
he slowly cuts my clothes from my quivering body, making sure I know he is
enjoying every blushing moment.
Power that will punish me until I plead for mercy, tease and torment me until I
beg for release, and then ravage me brutally over and over again until I’m
utterly spent and shamefully broken.
Power that will claim me as his forever.
 Buy on Amazon

Alien Conqueror
He’s going to take me the same way they took our planet. Without gentleness
or remorse.
I dared to defy him, but as this alien brute rips my clothes off and mounts me
with my bottom still burning from his punishing hand it is clear what is in store
for me isn’t mere vengeance.
It is conquest.
Soon I will know what it means to be utterly and shamefully broken, my
helpless body ravaged and plundered in every way imaginable, and when he is
done I won’t just be sore and spent.
I will be his.

Buy on Amazon

Guardian
After watching over this world for millennia, a girl wandering in the woods
should have been of no interest to me. But the moment I saw her bathing in a
stream, I knew Emma was mine.
I kept myself from throwing her over a fallen tree and ravaging her… but only
for a few hours.
If she had been obedient, I might have held instinct at bay a little longer. It was
the scent of her helpless arousal as I reddened her bare bottom that tore away
the last vestiges of my self-control.
But it would have made no difference in the end.
Sooner or later, she was always going to scream my name as I mounted and
rutted her.
A beast must claim his mate.

Buy on Amazon

Dark Beast
Many a blushing lass has screamed my name in bed over the long years I’ve
walked this land, watching over humanity even after they turned their backs on
me. But I’ve never claimed a mate.
Until Layna.
 When I first set eyes on this beautiful creature she was fighting for her life
against more men than I could count, and at that very moment I vowed to
protect her… and to make her mine.
That is a promise I plan to keep, even if it means stripping her bare, marking
her bottom with my belt, and forcing her to one heart-stopping climax after
another until she surrenders completely.
I’m not just going to keep her safe. I’m going to keep her forever.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 B O O K S O F T H E A LP H A B R O T H E R H O O D S E R I E S

Savage
I thought no alpha could tame me. I was wrong.
Many men have tried to master me, but never one like Aric. He is not just an
alpha, he is a fearsome beast, and he means to take for himself what warriors
and kings could not conquer.
I thought I could fight him, but his mere presence forced overwhelming,
unimaginable need upon me and now it is too late. I’m about to go into heat,
and what comes next will be truly shameful.
He’s going to ravage me, ruthlessly laying claim to every single inch of me, and
it’s going to hurt. But no matter how desperately I plead as he wrenches one
screaming climax after another from my helplessly willing body, he will not stop
until I’m sore, spent, and marked as his.
It will be nothing short of savage.

Buy on Amazon

Primal
I escaped the chains of a king. Now a far more fearsome brute has
claimed me.
The Brotherhood gave him the right to breed me, but that is not why I am
naked, wet, and sore.
My bottom bears the marks of his hard, punishing hand because I defied my
alpha.
My body is slick with his seed and my own arousal because he took me anyway.
He didn’t use me like a king enjoying a subject. He took me the way a beast
claims his mate.
It was long, hard, and painfully intense, but it was much more than that.
It was primal.

Buy on Amazon

Rough
I came here as a spy. I ended up as the king’s property.
 I was captured and locked in a dungeon, but it was only when I saw Magnar
that I felt real fear.
He is a warrior and a king, but that is not why my virgin body quivers as I stand
bare before him.
He is not merely an alpha. He is my alpha.
The one who will punish and master me.
The one who will claim and ravage me.
The one who will break me, but only after he’s made me beg for it.

Buy on Amazon

Wild
She’s going to scream for me and I don’t care who hears it.
I traveled to this city to disrupt the plans of the Brotherhood’s enemies, not
tame a defiant omega, but the moment Revna challenged me I knew punishing
her would not be enough.
Despite her blushing protests, I’m going to bare her beautiful body and mark
her quivering bottom with my belt, but she won’t be truly put in her place until
I put her flat on her back.
I’m her alpha and I will use her as I please.

Buy on Amazon

Enigma
An alpha could not tame her. Now she will kneel before a god.
For endless ages I’ve kept this world in balance, and over the centuries
countless women have writhed and screamed and climaxed beneath me. But
I’ve never felt the need for a mate.
Until today. Until her.
When I touch her, she trembles.
When I mark her defiant little bottom with my belt, her bare thighs glisten with
helpless arousal.
When she lies next to me blushing, sore, and spent, my lust for her only grows
stronger.
The world be damned. I’m going to claim her for myself.

Buy on Amazon
OceanofPDF.com
 B O O K S O F T H E O M EG A B O R N T R I L O G Y

Frenzy
Inside the walls I was a respected scientist. Out here I’m vulnerable, desperate,
and soon to be at the mercy of the beasts and barbarians who rule these harsh
lands. But that is not the worst of it.
When the suppressants that keep my shameful secret wear off, overwhelming,
unimaginable need will take hold of me completely. I’m about to go into heat,
and I know what comes next…
But I’m not the only one with instincts far beyond my control. Savage men
roam this wilderness, driven by their very nature to claim a female like me
more fiercely than I can imagine, paying no heed to my screams as one brutal
climax after another is ripped from my helplessly willing body.
It won’t be long now, and when the mating starts, it will be nothing short of a
frenzy.

Buy on Amazon

Frantic
Naked, bound, and helplessly on display, my arousal drips down my bare thighs
and pools at my feet as the entire city watches, waiting for the inevitable. I’m
going into heat, and they know it.
When the feral beasts who live outside the walls find me, they will show my
virgin body no mercy. With my need growing more desperate by the second, I’m
not sure I’ll want them to…
By the time the brutes arrive to claim and ravage me, I’m going to be
absolutely frantic.

Buy on Amazon

Fever
I’ve led the Omegaborn for years, but the moment these brutes arrived from
beyond the wall I knew everything was about to change. These beasts aren’t
here to take orders from me, they’re here to take me the way I was meant to be
taken, no matter how desperately I resist what I need.
Naked, punished, and sore, all I can do is scream out one savage, shameful
climax after another as my body is claimed, used, and mastered. I’m about to
learn what it means to be an omega…
 Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 B O O K S O F T H E VA K A R R A N C A P T I V E S S E R I E S

Conquered
I’ve lived in hiding since the Vakarrans arrived, helping my band of human
survivors evade the aliens who now rule our world with an iron fist. But my
luck ran out.
Captured by four of their fiercest warriors, I know what comes next. They’ll
make an example of me, to show how even the most defiant human can be
broken, trained, and mastered.
I promise myself that I’ll prove them wrong, that I’ll never yield, even when I’m
stripped bare, publicly shamed, and used in the most humiliating way possible.
But my body betrays me.
My will to resist falters as these brutes share me between the four of them and
I can’t help but wonder if soon, they will conquer my heart…

Buy on Amazon

Mastered
First the Vakarrans took my home. Then they took my sister. Now, they have
taken me.
As a prisoner of four of their fiercest warriors, I know what fate awaits me.
Humans who dare to fight back the way I did are not just punished, they are
taught their place in ways so shameful I shudder to think about them.
The four huge, intimidating alien brutes who took me captive are going to claim
me in every way possible, using me more thoroughly than I can imagine. I
despise them, yet as they force one savage, shattering climax after another
from my naked, quivering body, I cannot help but wonder if soon I will beg for
them to master me completely.

Buy on Amazon

Ravaged
Though the aliens were the ones I always feared, it was my own kind who hurt
me. Men took me captive, and it was four Vakarran warriors who saved me. But
they don’t plan to set me free…
I belong to them now, and they intend to make me theirs more thoroughly than
I can imagine.
They are the enemy, and first I try to fight, then I try to run. But as they punish
me, claim me, and share me between them, it isn’t long before I am begging
them to ravage me completely.

Buy on Amazon

Subdued
The resistance sent them, but that’s not really why these four battle-hardened
Vakarrans are here.
They came for me. To conquer me. To master me. To ravage me. To strip me
bare, punish me for the slightest hint of defiance, and use my quivering virgin
body in ways far beyond anything in even the very darkest of my dreams, until
I’ve been utterly, completely, and shamefully subdued.
I vow never to beg for mercy, but I can’t help wondering how long it will be
until I beg for more.

Buy on Amazon

Abducted
When I left Earth behind to become a Celestial Mate, I was promised a perfect
match. But four Vakarrans decided they wanted me, and Vakarrans don’t ask
for what they want, they take it.
These fearsome, savagely sexy alien warriors don’t care what some computer
program thinks would be best for me. They’ve claimed me as their mate, and
soon they will claim my body.
I planned to resist, but after I was stripped bare and shamefully punished, they
teased me until at last I pleaded for the climax I’d been so cruelly denied. When
I broke, I broke completely. Now they are going to do absolutely anything they
please with me, and I’m going to beg for all of it.

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 BOOKS OF THE CAPTIVE BRIDES SERIES

Wedded to the Warriors

As an unauthorized third child, nineteen-year-old Aimee Harrington has spent
her life avoiding discovery by government authorities, but her world comes
crashing down around her after she is caught stealing a vehicle in an act of
petulant rebellion. Within hours of her arrest, she is escorted onto a ship bound
for a detention center in the far reaches of the solar system.
This facility is no ordinary prison, however. It is a training center for future
brides, and once Aimee has been properly prepared, she will be intimately,
shamefully examined and then sold to an alien male in need of a mate. Worse
still, Aimee’s defiant attitude quickly earns her the wrath of the strict warden,
and to make an example of her, Aimee is offered as a wife not to a sophisticated
gentleman but to three huge, fiercely dominant warriors of the planet Ollorin.
Though Ollorin males are considered savages on Earth, Aimee soon realizes
that while her new mates will demand her obedience and will not hesitate to
spank her soundly if her behavior warrants it, they will also cherish and protect
her in a way she has never experienced before. But when the time comes for
her men to master her completely, will she find herself begging for more as her
beautiful body is claimed hard and thoroughly by all three of them at once?

Buy on Amazon

Her Alien Doctors

After nineteen-year-old Jenny Monroe is caught stealing from the home of a
powerful politician, she is sent to a special prison in deep space to be trained
for her future role as an alien’s bride.
Despite the public bare-bottom spanking she receives upon her arrival at the
detention center, Jenny remains defiant, and before long she earns herself a
trip to the notorious medical wing of the facility. Once there, Jenny quickly
discovers that a sore bottom will now be the least of her worries, and soon
enough she is naked, restrained, and shamefully on display as three stern,
handsome alien doctors examine and correct her in the most humiliating ways
imaginable.
The doctors are experts in the treatment of naughty young women, and as
Jenny is brought ever closer to the edge of a shattering climax only to be
denied again and again, she finds herself begging to be taken in any way they
please. But will her captors be content to give Jenny up once her punishment is
over, or will they decide to make her their own and master her completely?
 Buy on Amazon

Taming Their Pet

When the scheming of her father’s political enemies makes it impossible to
continue hiding the fact that she is an unauthorized third child, twenty-year-old
Isabella Bedard is sent to a detainment facility in deep space where she will be
prepared for her new life as an alien’s bride.
Her situation is made far worse after some ill-advised mischief forces the strict
warden to ensure that she is sold as quickly as possible, and before she knows
it, Isabella is standing naked before two huge, roughly handsome alien men,
helpless and utterly on display for their inspection. More disturbing still, the
men make it clear that they are buying her not as a bride, but as a pet.
Zack and Noah have made a career of taming even the most headstrong of
females, and they waste no time in teaching their new pet that her absolute
obedience will be expected and even the slightest defiance will earn her a
painful, embarrassing bare-bottom spanking, along with far more humiliating
punishments if her behavior makes it necessary.
Over the coming weeks, Isabella is trained as a pony and as a kitten, and she
learns what it means to fully surrender her body to the bold dominance of two
men who will not hesitate to claim her in any way they please. But though she
cannot deny her helpless arousal at being so thoroughly mastered, can she
truly allow herself to fall in love with men who keep her as a pet?

Buy on Amazon

Sold to the Beasts

As an unauthorized third child with parents who were more interested in their
various criminal enterprises than they were in her, Michelle Carter is used to
feeling unloved, but it still hurts when she is brought to another world as a
bride for two men who turn out not to even want one.
After Roan and Dane lost the woman they loved, they swore there would never
be anyone else, and when their closest friend purchases a beautiful human he
hopes will become their wife, they reject the match. Though they are cursed to
live as outcasts who shift into terrible beasts, they are not heartless, so they
offer Michelle a place in their home alongside the other servants. She will have
food, shelter, and all she needs, but discipline will be strict and their word will
be law.
Michelle soon puts Roan and Dane to the test, and when she disobeys them her
bottom is bared for a deeply humiliating public spanking. Despite her situation,
the punishment leaves her shamefully aroused and longing for her new masters
to make her theirs, and as the days pass they find that she has claimed a place
in their hearts as well. But when the same enemy who took their first love
 threatens to tear Roan and Dane away from her, will Michele risk her life to
intervene?

Buy on Amazon

Mated to the Dragons

After she uncovers evidence of a treasonous conspiracy by the most powerful
man on Earth, Jada Rivers ends up framed for a terrible crime, shipped off to a
detention facility in deep space, and kept in solitary confinement until she can
be sold as a bride. But the men who purchase her are no ordinary aliens. They
are dragons, the kings of Draegira, and she will be their shared mate.
Bruddis and Draego are captivated by Jada, but before she can become their
queen the beautiful, feisty little human will need to be publicly claimed,
thoroughly trained, and put to the test in the most shameful manner
imaginable. If she will not yield her body and her heart to them completely, the
fire in their blood will burn out of control until it destroys the brotherly bond
between them, putting their entire world at risk of a cataclysmic war.
Though Jada is shocked by the demands of her dragon kings, she is left
helplessly aroused by their stern dominance. With her virgin body quivering
with need, she cannot bring herself to resist as they take her hard and savagely
in any way they please. But can she endure the trials before her and claim her
place at their side, or will her stubborn defiance bring Draegira to ruin?

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 B O O K S O F T H E T E R R A N OV U M B R I D E S S E R I E S

A Gift for the King

For an ordinary twenty-two-year-old college student like Lana, the idea of being
kidnapped from Earth by aliens would have sounded absurd… until the day it
happened. As Lana quickly discovers, however, her abduction is not even the
most alarming part of her situation. To her shock, she soon learns that she is to
be stripped naked and sold as a slave to the highest bidder.
When she resists the intimate, deeply humiliating procedures necessary to
prepare her for the auction, Lana merely earns herself a long, hard, bare-
bottom spanking, but her passionate defiance catches the attention of her
captor and results in a change in his plans. Instead of being sold, Lana will be
given as a gift to Dante, the region’s powerful king.
Dante makes it abundantly clear that he will expect absolute obedience and
that any misbehavior will be dealt with sternly, yet in spite of everything Lana
cannot help feeling safe and cared for in the handsome ruler’s arms. Even
when Dante’s punishments leave her with flaming cheeks and a bottom sore
from more than just a spanking, it only sets her desire for him burning hotter.
But though Dante’s dominant lovemaking brings her pleasure beyond anything
she ever imagined, Lana fears she may never be more than a plaything to him,
and her fears soon lead to rebellion. When an escape attempt goes awry and
she is captured by Dante’s most dangerous enemy, she is left to wonder if her
master cares for her enough to come to her rescue. Will the king risk
everything to reclaim what is his, and if he does bring his human girl home safe
and sound, can he find a way to teach Lana once and for all that she belongs to
him completely?

Buy on Amazon

A Gift for the Doctor

After allowing herself to be taken captive in order to save her friends, Morgana
awakens to find herself naked, bound, and at the mercy of a handsome doctor
named Kade. She cannot hide her helpless arousal as her captor takes his time
thoroughly examining her bare body, but when she disobeys him she quickly
discovers that defiance will earn her a sound spanking.
His stern chastisement and bold dominance awaken desires within her that she
never knew existed, but Morgana is shocked when she learns the truth about
Kade. As a powerful shifter and the alpha of his pack, he has been ordered by
the evil lord who took Morgana prisoner to claim her and sire children with her
in order to combine the strength of their two bloodlines.
 Kade’s true loyalties lie with the rebels seeking to overthrow the tyrant,
however, and he has his own reasons for desiring Morgana as his mate. Though
submitting to a dominant alpha does not come easily to a woman who was once
her kingdom’s most powerful sorceress, Kade’s masterful lovemaking is unlike
anything she has experienced before, and soon enough she is aching for his
touch. But with civil war on the verge of engulfing the capital, will Morgana be
torn from the arms of the man she loves or will she stand and fight at his side
no matter the cost?

Buy on Amazon

A Gift for the Commander

After she is rescued from a cruel tyrant and brought to the planet Terranovum,
Olivia soon discovers that she is to be auctioned to the highest bidder. But
before she can be sold, she must be trained, and the man who will train her is
none other than the commander of the king's army.
Wes has tamed many human females, and when Olivia resists his efforts to
bathe her in preparation for her initial inspection, he strips the beautiful, feisty
girl bare and spanks her soundly. His stern chastisement leaves Olivia tearful
and repentant yet undeniably aroused, and after the punishment she cannot
resist begging for her new master's touch.
Once she has been examined Olivia's training begins in earnest, and Wes takes
her to his bed to teach her what it means to belong to a dominant man. But try
as he might, he cannot bring himself to see Olivia as just another slave. She
touches his heart in a way he thought nothing could, and with each passing day
he grows more certain that he must claim her as his own. But with war
breaking out across Terranovum, can Wes protect both his world and his
woman?

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 M O R E S T O R M Y N I G HT B O O K S B Y S A R A F I E LD S

Claimed by the General

When Ayala intervenes to protect a fellow slave-girl from a cruel man’s
unwanted attentions, she catches the eye of the powerful general Lord Eiotan.
Impressed with both her boldness and her beauty, the handsome warrior takes
Ayala into his home and makes her his personal servant.
Though Eiotan promises that Ayala will be treated well, he makes it clear that
he expects his orders to be followed and he warns her that any disobedience
will be sternly punished. Lord Eiotan is a man of his word, and when Ayala
misbehaves she quickly finds herself over his knee for a long, hard spanking on
her bare bottom. Being punished in such a humiliating manner leaves her
blushing, but it is her body’s response to his chastisement which truly shames
her.
Ayala does her best to ignore the intense desire his firm-handed dominance
kindles within her, but when her new master takes her in his arms she cannot
help longing for him to claim her, and when he makes her his own at last, his
masterful lovemaking introduces her to heights of pleasure she never thought
possible.
But as news of the arrival of an invader from across the sea reaches the city
and a ruthless conqueror sets his eyes on Ayala, her entire world is thrown into
turmoil. Will she be torn from Lord Eiotan’s loving arms, or will the general do
whatever it takes to keep her as his own?

Buy on Amazon

Kept for Christmas

After Raina LeBlanc shows up for a meeting unprepared because she was
watching naughty videos late at night instead of working, she finds herself in
trouble with Dr. Eliot Knight, her stern, handsome boss. He makes it clear that
she is in need of strict discipline, and soon she is lying over his knee for a
painful, embarrassing bare-bottom spanking.
Though her helpless display of arousal during the punishment fills Raina with
shame, she is both excited and comforted when Eliot takes her in his arms after
it is over, and when he invites her to spend the upcoming Christmas holiday
with him she happily agrees. But is she prepared to offer him the complete
submission he demands?

Buy on Amazon
 The Warrior’s Little Princess
Irena cannot remember who she is, where she came from, or how she ended up
alone in a dark forest wearing only a nightgown, but none of that matters as
much as the fact that the vile creatures holding her captive seem intent on
having her for dinner. Fate intervenes, however, when a mysterious, handsome
warrior arrives in the nick of time to save her.
Darrius has always known that one day he would be forced by the power within
him to claim a woman, and after he rescues the beautiful, innocent Irena he
decides to make her his own. But the feisty girl will require more than just the
protection Darrius can offer. She will need both his gentle, loving care and his
firm hand applied to her bare bottom whenever she is naughty.
Irena soon finds herself quivering with desire as Darrius masters her virgin
body completely, and she delights in her new life as his little girl. But Darrius is
much more than an ordinary sellsword, and being his wife will mean belonging
to him utterly, to be taken hard and often in even the most shameful of ways.
When the truth of her own identity is revealed at last, will she still choose to
remain by his side?

Buy on Amazon

OceanofPDF.com
 ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Do you want to read a FREE book?

Sign up for Sara’s newsletter and get a FREE copy of Sold to the Enemy!

https://www.sarafieldsromance.com/newsletter

About Sara Fields

Sara is a USA Today bestselling romance author with a proclivity for
dirty things, especially those centered in DARK, FANTASY, and ROMANCE. If
you like science fiction, fantasy, reverse harem, menage, pet play and other
kinky filthy things, all complete with happily-ever-afters, then you will enjoy her
books.

Email: [email protected]

OceanofPDF.com